A P o * c M 



1 



A \ 



THE 

ORDER OF BAPTISM, 



BOTH f ■ 

PUBLIC AND PRIVATE * 

ACCORDING TO THE USE OF 

€\)t BniUti Cljutd) oi iEnglantt an* frdanU : 

ILLUSTRATED FROM 

THE " USE OF SALISBURY ;" THE " RELIGIOUS CONSULTATION OF 
HERMAN, ARCHBISHOP OF COLOGNE ;" 

AND 

THE SENTIMENTS OF THE COMPILERS AND REVISERS OF THE 
BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



By the Rev. T. M. FALLOW, A.M. 

CURATE OF ALL SOULS, ST. MARYLEBONE. 



" If any man, who shall desire a more particular account of the several alterations in 
any part of the' Liturgy, shall take the pains to compare the present Book with 
the former ; we doubt not but the reason of the change may easily appear," — The 
Preface to the Book of Common Prayer, a.d. 1661. 



LONDON: 
JAMES BURNS, 17 PORTMAN STREET, 

PORTMAN SQUARE ; 

J. H. PARKER, OXFORD. 



M.DCCC. XXXVIII. 



LONDON : 

PRINTED £Y BOBSON, LEVEY, AKD FRANKLYN, 

46 St. Martin's Lane. 



ADVERTISEMENT. 



The contents of the present volume, with the exception of the 
introductory remarks, consist of documents which more or less 
relate to the compilation and revisions of the Baptismal Offices 
of the United Church. They are offered to the public with 
the simple object of enabling others to ascertain for themselves 
the principles on which the offices in question are framed, as 
well as the sense in which the terms therein adopted are used. 
Among the documents will be found the " Ordo Baptizandi" 
of the Use of Salisbury, and the Baptismal Liturgy of Herman, 
Archbishop of Cologne, — rituals from which our own offices 
were compiled ; the authoritative statements of Cranmer and 
the Church of England, on the subject of baptism, from the 
period of her emancipation from the Roman yoke up to the 
publication of the first Service-Book of Edward VI. ; synop- 
tical tables, shewing the alterations made in the offices at their 
several revisions in 1552, 1604, and 1661 ; together with a 
history of the conferences connected with these revisions, and 
exhibiting the reasons of the various changes which were then 
introduced into them. These are now published with the 
hope that they may be useful in assisting such as are desirous 
of ascertaining what are the real, not the supposed, senti- 
ments of the Reformed Church of England on the subject of 
holy Baptism. 

The author here desires to acknowledge his great obligations 
to the writings of his Grace the present Archbishop of Cashel, 
and to the Rev. Mr. Jenkyns, the able editor of Cranmer's 
Remains. 



INTRODUCTION. 



The difficulties connected with the Baptismal service 
of the Church of England appear, when its history 
is traced^ to arise less from the service itself than 
from the sentiments which men bring to its con- 
sideration. If those individuals who object to its 
language had lived at the time when the Book of 
Common Prayer was compiled, it is more than pro- 
bable they would never have entertained their pre- 
sent objections. Among the reformers of that period 
there was happily no difference of opinion respecting 
the sacramental nature of baptism. The German 
divines were unanimous in sentiment with our own 
on the subject; and the views of Zuingle and 
Calvin had not as yet reached this country. The 
return of the English divines from the continent, 
whither they had been driven by the persecutions of 
Mary, is the period from which we must date their 
first introduction among us ; and, as its consequence, 
the rise of the Puritan school of divinity, — a school 
differing so widely from that of the reformers of the 
age preceding, as to lead ultimately to the proscrip- 
tion of the Book of Common Prayer in the days of 
the Commonwealth. The age which followed the 
Restoration, though ennobled by the writings of 



vi 



INTRODUCTION. 



Taylor, Barrow, Souths and a host of divines, who 
had been trained to habits of devotion and piety by 
the trials and persecutions of that period, was suc- 
ceeded by the Revolution ; and with it by an almost 
universal decay of vital godliness throughout the 
land. The revival of true religion in the latter part 
of the last and the beginning of the present century, 
is, under God, to be attributed to the zealous labours 
of men who, though differing from the Puritans in 
some points, were in general great admirers of their 
doctrinal and practical writings, and might, perhaps, 
on the whole, be regarded as belonging to their 
school of divinity. This circumstance may serve 
to explain, how many members of the Church of 
England, who have received their doctrinal views, as 
well as religious principles, from the labours and 
writings of these excellent men, should find in the 
service of the Church to which they belong, state- 
ments that, in their view at least, are opposed to 
the doctrines of the Reformation ; and that present 
to their mind the same points of objection as to 
the Non-conformist divines at the Savoy Conference. 

Moreover, their objections appear to them to 
derive additional confirmation from the circumstance, 
that their force is also fully admitted by the great 
body of Protestants of the present day. Without 
impugning their conscientiousness in entertaining 
these objections, or attributing their conduct to any 
other motive than a paramount regard for the in- 
terests of spiritual religion, it will at least be allowed, 



INTRODUCTION. 



vii 



that such sentiments appear less natural and con- 
sistent in them, than in those who may be regarded 
as the natural descendants and representatives of 
the Puritans. It may therefore serve to remove 
the influence which this partial manifestation of 
Protestant opinion has over the minds of some^ as 
well as prevent the inference being drawn from it 
which is commonly made, — that the Church of 
England retains the errors of Romanism, in oppo- 
sition to the fundamental doctrines of the Reforma- 
tion, — if, in pointing out the distinctive principles 
of the Church of England on this subject, the agree- 
ment of those principles with the recorded senti- 
ments of Luther and Melancthon — those great 
luminaries of the Reformation — should at the same 
time be also set forth. This will accordingly be 
done in the notes to the following introductory 
remarks. 



I. The Nature of holy Baptism, 

The view of the Church on this subject is best 
illustrated in u the Order of Baptism for such as 
are of riper years. " In the rubric prefixed to that 
service it is enjoined (i that due care be taken 
to examine" the candidates for baptism, ec whether 
they be sufficiently instructed in the principles of 
the Christian religion, and that they be exhorted 
to prepare themselves with prayers and fastings 
for the receiving of this holy sacrament. " And 



viii 



INTRODUCTION. 



throughout the service it is also presumed that the 
persons about to be baptised do, in desiring that 
sacrament^ ce truly repent and come unto Christ by 
faith." But, notwithstanding these qualifications, 
they are, in the estimation of the Churchy still in a 
state of nature ; and in her exhortation the congre- 
gation are besought to call upon God the Father 
through our Lord Jesus Christ (which they accord- 
ingly do in the two subsequent collects), that ec he 
will grant to these persons that which by nature 
they cannot have ; that they may be baptised with 
water and the Holy Ghost, and received into Christ's 
holy Church, and be made lively members of the 
same." In the exhortation, founded upon our 
Lord^s discourse with Nicodemus and other pas- 
sages of the New Testament, in which the great 
necessity of the sacrament of baptism, ec where it 
may be had/' together with the benefit to be reaped 
from it, are pointed out, the congregation are then 
encouraged to believe that our Saviour Christ will 
favourably receive these persons present, truly re- 
penting and coming to him by faith ; that he will 
grant them remission of their sins, and bestow upon 
them the Holy Ghost; and that he will give them 
the blessing of eternal life, and make them par- 
takers of his everlasting kingdom. Upon this per- 
suasion of God^s good -will towards them, the 
congregation are urged to pray on their behalf, 
that he will give them his Holy Spirit, that they 
may be born again, and be made heirs of everlasting 



INTRODUCTION. 



ix 



salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ. The can- 
didates are themselves next reminded how the con- 
gregation have prayed for them, of Christ's promises 
to grant the blessings they have prayed for, and of 
his faithfulness in keeping his promises. And after 
engaging by promise on their part, in the presence 
of the whole congregation and of their chosen wit- 
nesses, to renounce the devil and all his works, to 
believe God's holy word, and obediently to keep his 
commandments, they are baptised in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
After baptism, the language of prayer is changed 
into that of praise and thanksgiving. The congre- 
gation are no more called upon to pray that these 
persons, who are now baptised, may be born again, 
and received into Christ's holy Church; but they 
are addressed in these terms : u Seeing now, dearly 
beloved brethren, that these persons are regenerate, 
and grafted into the body of Christ's Church, let us 
give thanks unto almighty God for these benefits, 
and with one accord make our prayers unto him, 
that they may lead the rest of their life according to 
this beginning." And she accordingly supplies them 
with the following form of praise : " We yield thee 
humble thanks, O heavenly Father, that thou hast 
vouchsafed to call us t© the knowledge of thy grace 
and faith in thee ; increase this knowledge and con- 
firm this faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit 
to these persons, that being now born again, and 
made heirs of everlasting salvation, through our 



X 



INTRODUCTION. 



Lord Jesus Christy they may continue thy servants, 
and attain thy promises. 5 ' 

It is clear, therefore, from this service, that the 
Church, in requiring repentance and faith of those 
who come to baptism, does not believe that this 
sacrament conveys grace ece opere operato ; but while 
she discards this tenet of the Romish Church, as it 
is generally understood by Protestants, she differs 
from the view which commonly prevails respecting 
it in the following particulars. Repentance and 
faith, according to the prevalent notion, are of them- 
selves sufficient to .salvation ; but according to the 
view of the Church, they are insufficient for that pur- 
pose, es where baptism may be had/ 5 * According 

* " Quod autem nostri fxapoaStyoi, hoc est, novi illi spiritus, 
superciliose admodum fabulantur, fidem solam esse, quae salvos faciat, 
opera vero et res externas ad salutem consequendam, nihil praestare 
aut facere. Respondeo : Sane in nobis nihil aliud facere aut operari 
salutem, quam fidem, qua de re mox infra latius. Atqui hoc csecorum 
duces videre nolunt, fidei aliquid habendum esse, quod credat, hoc 
est cui innitatur, et qua re suffulta persistat. Ita jam fides aquae 
adhseret, creditque baptismum esse, in quo mera beatitudo et vita 
est, non aquae virtute (ut abunde dictum est), sed per hoc quod bap- 
tismus verbo Dei unitus et ordine confirmatus est, et ejus nomine 
nobilitatus. Jam haec credens quid aliud quam in Deo credo, ut in 
eum qui suum verbum baptismo indidit et inseruit, ac nobis exter- 
nas res proponit, in quibus tantarum rerum thesaurum queamus 
comprehendere." — Luther, Oper. Vitebergce, torn. v. p. 637. 

" De baptismo docent, quod necessarius sit ad salutem, tanquam 
ceremonia a Christo instituta. Et quod per baptismum offeratur 
gratia Dei." — Melancthon, Opera, Viteberg. torn. i. p. 40. 

" Jam nostri veooocpoi, aut potius spermologoi, spiritus usque adeo 
vecordes sunt et nullius judicii, ut disjungere non vereantur fidem 



INTRODUCTION. 



xi 



to the common view, an individual is pardoned, 
regenerated, and entitled to eternal life, the moment 
he repents and believes ; according to that of the 
Church, he is not until baptised also.* Baptism, 
according to the one, is the seal to assure the bap- 
tised person of the blessings previously conferred 
upon him on his repenting and believing ; but 
according to the other view, it is the sacramental 
means of conveying to such as repent and believe 
the remission of sins, the gift of the Holy Ghost, 
and a title to eternal life.f In the one case, repent- 
ance and faith are believed to impart to the sacra- 
ment its efficacy ; in the other, the sacrament is 
' 

et rem cui fides adhserescit et alligata est, tametsi externa sit. — 
Jam hie verbum Dei in promptu habemus : ' Qui crediderit et bap- 
tizatus fuerit, salvus erit.' Quorsum ista verba alias quam de bap- 
tismo dicta sunt, hoc est, de aqua divino ordine fundata et con- 
firmata? Ex hoc sequitur, ut is qui baptismum contemnit et rejicit, 
verbum Dei,fidem et Christum quoque rejiciat, eo nos ducentem et bap- 
tismo alligantem." — Luther, Opera, torn. v. p. 637. 

* " De adultis vero docemus, quod ita consequuntur per baptismum 
remissionem peccatorum et gratiam, si baptizandi attulerint poeni- 
tentiam veram, confessionem articulorum fidei, et credant vere ipsis 
ibi donari remissionem peccatorum, et justificationem propter Chris- 
tum, sicut Petrus ait in Actis: ' Pcenitentiam agite, et baptizetur 
unusquisque vestrum in nomine Jesu Christi in remissionem pecca- 
torum, et accipietis donum Spiritus Sancti.' " — Articulus de Baptismo, 
vide p. 68. 

f " Sat enim habet negotii ut credat firmiter, quaecunque baptismo 
promittuntur et offeruntur : victoriam mortis ac diaboli, peccatorum 
remissionem, Dei gratiam, Christum cum omnibus suis operibus, et 
Spiritum Sanctum cum omnibus suis dotibus. Breviter, ista omnia qua 



xii 



INTRODUCTION. 



believed to derive its virtue from (( Chrises institu- 
tion and promise. 5 '* 

e 

II. The Efficacy of Infant Baptism. 

Every candid reader of the services for the public 
and private administration of baptism to infants will, 
it is presumed, readily admit that the same blessings 
are therein ascribed to the baptism of infants, as in 
the service for those of riper years to the baptism of 
adult believers, with the exception of the remission 



haptismus secum adportat, omnem humanam cogitationem exuperant, 
ita ut imbecilla natura ammo repeteret, non injuria in dubiam 
veniret, nura vera esse possint." — Luther, Oper. torn. v. p. 638. 

* " Ad hunc ergo modum ita discerne, longe aliam rem esse bap- 
tismum, atque omnes alias aquas, non naturalis essentiae gratia, sed 
quod buic aliquid praestantioris rei adjungitur. Ipse enim Deus 
baptismum suo honestat nomine, suaque virtute confirmat. Earn 
ob rem non tantum naturalis aqua, sed etiam divina, ccelestis, sancta, 
et salutifera aqua habenda et dicenda est. Et si quo alio laudis 
titulo nobilitari potest, non nisi verbi gratia, quod cceleste ac sanc- 
tum verbum est, neque a quoquam satis ampliter, digne, et cumulate 
laudari potest. Siquidem omnem Dei virtutem et potentiam in se 
habet comprehensam, inde quoque baptismus suam accipit essentiam, 
ut sacramenti appellationem mereatur, quemadmodum sanctus etiam 
docet Augustinus. Accedat, inquit, verbum ad elementum, et fit 
sacramentum, hoc est res sancta atque divina." — Cathechismus Major 
Mart. Lutheri. 

" Hoc quidem aliquanto est acutius, veruntamen in totum versa- 
tur, quod dixi baptismum nihil aliud esse, quam aquam et verbum 
Dei simul juncta. Hoc est, accedente aquae verbo, baptismus rectus 
habendus est, etiam non accedente fide. Neque enim fides mea facit 
baptismum, sed baptismum percipit et apprehendit." — Id. 



INTRODUCTION. 



Xlll 



of actual sins, of which infants cannot be guilty ; 
and that these blessings are ascribed to it not by 
virtue of the right of infants to baptism, but by 
virtue of ei Christ's institution and promise/'* 

But as baptism conveys no spiritual blessings to 
adults without repentance and faiths and as infants are 
by reason of their tender age incapable of perform- 
ing them ; what foundation is there for the opinion, 
that the beneficial operation of infant baptism de- 
pends upon the repentance and faith of the sponsors ? 
To this we may with certainty answer, none what- 
ever : for in the service for the administration of 
baptism in private, where there are no sponsors, 
the infant is regarded as much a partaker of the 
benefits of baptism, as in the public administration 
of that sacrament, where the promises of repentance 
and faith are made in the child's name by its spon- 

* " Et docent quod infantes sint baptizandi ; et quod infantes per 
baptismum Deo commendati, recipiantur in gratiam Dei, et fiant filii 
Dei ; sicut Christus testatur, loquens de parvulis in Ecclesia, Mat- 
thaei xviii. ' Non est voluntas Patris vestri qui in coelis est, ut pereat 
unus ex parvulis istis.' " — Melancth. Opera, torn. i. p. 40. 

" Retinemus et infantium baptismum : quia certissimum est, 
promissionem gratiae ad infantes etiam pertinere, et ad eos tantum 
qui ecclesia? inseruntur. Quia de his dictum est, Matth. xix. ' Sinite 
parvulos ad me venire, quia talium est regnum coelorum.' Et 
Origines scribit in 6 capite ad Romanos, Ecclesiam ab apostolis 
accepisse mor em baptizandi infantes. Necjudicamus hunc morem 
tantum otiosam ceremoniam esse, sed vere tunc a Deo recipi et sanctificari 
infantes. Quia tunc inseruntur ecclesise, ac ad tales promissio per- 
tinet. Extant autem de hac re multa scripta in nostris Ecclesiis 
edita, quibus refutantur Anabaptistae." — Id. p. 133. 

b 



xiv 



INTRODUCTION. 



sors. The minister is accordingly directed, after 
baptising the infant, to give thanks unto God, and 
say, u We yield thee hearty thanks, most merciful 
Father, that it hath pleased thee to regenerate this 
infant with thy Holy Spirit, to receive him for thine 
own child by adoption, and to incorporate him into 
thy Church. And we humbly beseech thee to grant, 
that, as he is now made partaker of the death of thy 
Son, so he may also of his resurrection," &c. And 
when the child is afterwards brought to church, 
the rubric directs that the minister, upon being 
satisfied that all things were done as they ought 
to be, shall not christen the child again, but shall 
receive him as one of the flock of true Christian 
people, saying thus : i( I certify you, that in this case 
all is well done, and according unto due order, con- 
cerning the baptising of this child ; who being born 
in original sin, and in the wrath of God, is now by 
the laver of regeneration in baptism received into the 
number of the children of God, and heirs of ever- 
lasting life ; for our Lord Jesus Christ cloth not deny 
his grace and mercy unto such infants, but most lov- 
ingly doth call them unto him, as the Gospel doth 
witness to our comfort' 1 ' In the exhortation upon 
the passage taken from St. Mark, x. 13-16, the 
same language is used as in the service for public 
baptism, with this exception, that whereas in the 
one case the exhortation occurs before the sacra- 
ment has been administered, in this it is used after 
the baptism of the child. The difference of language 



INTRODUCTION. 



XV 



arising from this difference of circumstances serves., 
however, to bring out, in a more striking manner, 
the view of the Church respecting the efficacy of 
infant baptism. The congregation are not addressed 
as in the other instance, ec Doubt ye not therefore, 
but earnestly believe, that he will likewise favourably 
receive this present infant, that he will embrace him 
with the arms of his mercy, that he will give unto 
him the blessing of eternal life, and make him par- 
taker of his everlasting kingdom but " Doubt ye 
not therefore, and earnestly believe, that he hath 
likewise favourably received this present infant, that 
he hath embraced him with the arms of his mercy, 
and (as he hath promised in his holy word) will give 
unto him the blessing of eternal life, and make him 
partaker of his everlasting kingdom." There is like- 
wise a corresponding difference in the prayer which 
follows this exhortation. Instead of ee Give thy 
Holy Spirit to this infant, that he may be born again, 
and be made an heir of everlasting salvation, through 
our Lord Jesus Christ/' the prayer runs thus : u Give 
thy Holy Spirit to this infant, that he, being born 
again, and being made an heir of everlasting salva- 
tion, through our Lord Jesus Christ, may continue 
thy servant, and attain thy promises through the 
same our Lord Jesus Christ." Moreover, this opi- 
nion, that the benefits of infant baptism depend upon 
the repentance and faith of the sponsors, is not only 
at variance with the service in question, but the 
supposition also upon which the opinion rests, — that 



xvi 



INTRODUCTION. 



infants are baptised on the repentance and faith of 
their sponsors, — is equally so. 

The vows and promises made at the baptism of 
infants are not the vows of the sponsors, but of the 
children in whose name they are made. As the 
benefits of Christ's redemption cannot be fully 
enjoyed without repentance and faith in those who 
have arrived at years of discretion, the conveyance 
of those benefits to infants by the sacrament of 
baptism brings with it an obligation to repentance 
and faith, whenever they attain those years. And 
the vows made by sponsors in their name at baptism 
is nothing but a solemn mode of recognising their 
obligations. In c( the Use of Salisbury," and in the 
First Service-Book of Edward, the interrogations are 
put directly to the infant ; and, notwithstanding that 
the answer is made by the sponsors, the act is still 
looked upon as the infant's. And although, in the 
Second Book of Edward, this part of the service 
was altered, and instead of the rubric, ce Then shall 
the priest demaunde of the childe (which shalbe 
baptized) these questions folowing ; first naming the 
child, and saying, N. Doest thou forsake the Devil/' 
&c, the following was substituted in its stead, 
(e Then shall the priest demaunde of the Godfathers 
and Godmothers these questions following, Doest 
thou forsake the Devil," &c. ; yet were the interro- 
gations in the service for private baptism put to the 
sponsors precisely as in our present services, " Doest 
thou in the name of this childe forsake the Devile/' 



INTRODUCTION. 



xvii 



&c. In the exhortation before the interrogations, 
the sponsors were accordingly addressed in these 
terms : ee Wherefore, after this promise made by 
Christ, these infantes must also faithfully for their 
part promise by you that be their sureties, that they 
will forsake the devil," &c. And again, in the clos- 
ing address, ee Forasmuch as these children have 
promised by you to forsake the devil and all his 
workes, to believe in God, and to serve him; you 
must remembre that it is your partes and duties to 
see that these infantes be taught so soon as they 
shalbe able to learne what a solemne vowe, promise, 
and profession they have made by you." 

This view of the subject is further confirmed by 
the questions and answers in the Church Catechism 
which treat of the requirements of persons to be bap- 
tised. Before the revision in a.d. 1661, these ques- 
tions and answers stood thus : 

ee What is required of persons to be baptised ? 

Ans. Repentance, whereby they forsake sin ; and 
faith, whereby they stedfastly believe the promises 
of God. 

Why then are infants baptised, when, by reason 
of their tender age, they cannot perform them ? 

Ans. Yes, they do perform them by their sureties, 
who promise and vow them both in their names." 

This last answer was objected to by the Noncon- 
formist divines at the Savoy Conference : (S We 
desire," as they state their objection, " that the 
entering of infants into God's covenant may be 



xviii 



INTRODUCTION. 



more warily expressed, and that the words may not 
seem to found their baptism upon a real actual faith 
and repentance of their own. And we desire that 
a promise may not be taken for a performance of 
such faith and repentance ; especially that it be not 
asserted that they perform them by the promise of 
their sureties ; it being to the seed of believers that 
the covenant of God is made, and not (that we 
can find) to all that, have such believing sureties, 
who are neither parents nor pro-parents of their 
children." 

This exception drew from the Bishops the fol- 
lowing reply, which may be regarded as a summary 
of the view of the Church on this part of the sub- 
ject. 66 The effect of children's baptism depends 
neither upon their own present actual faith and 
repentance, which the Catechism saith expressly 
they cannot perform, nor upon the faith and repent- 
ance of their natural parents or pro-parents, or of 
their godfathers or godmothers, but upon the ordi- 
nance and institution of Christ : but it is requisite 
that when they come to age, they should perform 
these conditions of faith and repentance, for which 
also their godfathers and godmothers charitably 
undertook on their behalf. And what they do for 
the infant in this case, the infant himself is truly 
said to do : as in the courts of this kingdom daily 
the infant does answer by his guardian; and it is 
usual for to do homage by proxy, and for princes 
to marry by proxy." 



INTRODUCTION. 



xix 



The repentance and faith of sponsors not being 
considered^ in the case of infants, equivalent to the 
repentance and faith required of adults, recourse 
must be had to some other method of explaining 
why the sacrament of baptism should convey its 
benefits in the one case without these requirements, 
and not in the other. The freedom of infants from 
actual sin, and their irresponsible age, might suggest 
a reason for this difference in the dealings of God 
with his creatures. But however this may be, the 
efficacy of infant baptism is in all cases believed 
to depend on this, that original sin, of which alone 
infants are partakers, is no bar to the blessing of 
the sacrament. This belief the Church builds upon 
the history of our Lord's conduct to little children, 
as it is recorded in the Gospel according to St. Mark, 
x. 13-16. In the exhortation to the assembled con- 
gregation, founded upon this passage, she addresses 
them in the following language : ee Doubt ye not 
therefore, but earnestly believe, that he will like- 
wise favourably receive these present infants, that 
he will embrace them with the arms of his mercy, 
that he will give them the blessing of eternal life, 
and make them partakers of his everlasting king- 
dom." The Church, it will be observed, does not 
bring forward this passage, to establish the right of 
infants to baptism, although she might have done so, 
much less to prove the sacramental nature of that ordi- 
nance ; but, these points being assumed, she adduces 



XX 



INTRODUCTION. 



it for the purpose of proving the good-will of Christ 
towards infants generally, and that their original sin 
will not be considered by him a bar to his blessing ; 
for it is expressly stated, that " he took them up 
in his arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed 
them" Now, if baptism is not only a sign of spi- 
ritual blessings, but a means whereby the same are 
received; and if those infants which the Church 
brings to Christ have a right to that sacrament ; 
then is the above passage a sufficient warrant for the 
belief of the Church, that original sin is, in the case 
of infants, no bar to the grace of baptism ; and, by 
consequence, that all baptised infants are partakers 
of its inward and spiritual grace. 

III. TJie Administration of Baptism in the 
Congregation. 

Baptism is a public ordinance, in which the con- 
gregation are concerned; and ought always to be 
administered in the church when they are present, 
" except upon a great and reasonable cause." The 
rubric enjoins, c( that it should not be administered 
but upon the Sundays and other holydays, when the 
most number of people come together; as well for 
that the congregation there present may testify the 
receiving of them that be newly baptised into the 
number of Christ's Church ; as also because in the 
baptism of infants every man present may be put in 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxi 



remembrance of his own profession made to God in 
baptism. 5 '* But besides these reasons,, the intro- 
ductory and principal part of the service is addressed 
to the congregation, being framed on the principle 
that infants u are offered in the faith of the Church " 
in other words, are presented to Christ for baptism 
by the faith of the congregation, and not by that of 
the sponsors only. By administering baptism in the 
church when no congregation is present but the 
sponsors, not only are the reasons assigned in the 
rubric for its public administration disregarded, but 
in consequence of the language of the service being 
misapplied, its principles also are misunderstood. 
In addition to these evil consequences of the prac- 
tice, baptism, instead of a sacrament, comes to be 
regarded as a charm, or a mere ceremony, necessary 
for the purpose of giving a name to the child, or of, 
having it registered in the church-books ; and, as 
the congregation are never required to offer the 
infants to Christ, their obligations and duties to the 
baptised are neither felt nor discharged. Such a 
profanation of one of the holy sacraments ought not 
to be suffered any longer to exist. Much, indeed, 
may be said for the existence of such a state of 
things in the large and populous parishes of our 
metropolis and manufacturing districts; but it is 
to be hoped that we shall ere long behold the Church 
of England repudiating in practice, as well as theory, 



* See Bucer's observations on this point, pp. 85-6. 



xxu 



INTRODUCTION. 



the partial administration of her sacraments and 
rites ; and, by converting her chapels into churches, 
and assigning to each a district, making her entire 
system of appliances to bear with their combined 
influence upon the character of her present necessa- 
rily neglected and destitute population. If this were 
done, the reason at present assigned for disobeying 
the rubric of the Church would in a great measure, 
if not altogether, be removed ; while by adminis- 
tering baptism on the Wednesdays, Fridays, and 
Feast-days, after the last lesson, as appointed by the 
rubric, and not, as is usual, after service is over 
and the congregation have left the church, and by 
its gradual introduction at the evening service on 
Sundays, we might be able to retrace our steps with 
safety, until the intention of the Church was fulfilled, 
and the celebration of this sacrament restored to its 
proper honour in the great congregation. 

It requires no particular foresight to perceive 
how the spiritual energies of the Church will be 
crippled, notwithstanding the increase of her places 
of worship, unless provision be made as well for the 
due celebration of her sacraments and ordinances, 
as for the ministration of the word of life ; how, for 
instance, preaching will be exalted to the disparage- 
ment of the sacraments ; and how, instead of fixed 
congregations, collected from their respective dis- 
tricts for the purposes of prayer and communion 
with God, we shall have them drawn from distant 
parts, and fluctuating with the gifts of particular 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxiii 



preachers ; while the Church, rent asunder by party- 
spirit, will be like to a house divided against itself 
that cannot stand. 

However, by carrying out her entire system, we 
may hope to see the blessings, which the Church 
was ordained to dispense, scattered around with as 
little admixture of evil as is compatible with her 
militant condition on earth. 
iifHhnbfi \d oHih^ $ f>9Vo'ns9? .sd ^dftygoifa "$0*1. 

IV. The System of Instruction adopted by the Church 

_ j - r • ■ 
of England. 

19YO -81 sohim tf ; ? A a ; u m <toa - ' L >ii<sin 
This derives its peculiar character from her views 
respecting the efficacy of infant baptism. If baptism 
Were a mere ceremony, representing the necessity of 
spiritual blessings, her object in training her young 
members would be to bring them to the attainment 
of those blessings. But such is not the aim of the 
Church, nor of those who frame their instructions 
according to her principles ; because such are not 
her views respecting the nature of holy baptism. 
Regarding baptism as a sacramental means of grace, 
she considers all baptised children already partakers 
of those blessings.* Her great care consequently is, 



* " Sed reclamant Anabaptistse, negant prodesse baptismum 
infantibus, cum non intelligant verbum, et ceremonia sine fide acci- 
pientis sit otiosa. Ad hoc respondeo : Verissimum est in omnibus 
adultis requiri pcenitentiam et fidem. Sed de infantibus hoc satis est 
tenere. Spiritus Sanctus per baptismum eis datur, qui efficit in eis 
novos motus, novas inclinationes ad Deum per ipsorum modo, nec id 



xxiv 



INTRODUCTION. 



that they may not forfeit them by deadly sin, or, if 
they do, that they may again recover them. In 
these two points consists the peculiarity of her 
system of religious instruction. As ci soon as they 
are able to learn/' they are taught the blessings 
they received by baptism, " wherein they were made 
members of Christ, children of God, and inheritors 
of the kingdom of heaven/' as well as the obligations 
they then contracted, e( to confess the faith of Christ 
crucified, and manfully to fight under his banner 

temere affirmatur. Nam haec certa sunt, recipi infantes a Deo per 
hoc ministerium, dari item semper cum remissione peccati Spiritum 
Sanctum, et neminem placere Deo, nisi sanctificatum a Spiritu 
Sancto : sicut clare inquit Christus, 1 Nisi quis renatus fuerit ex aqua 
et spiritu, non intrabit in regnum ccelorum.' Item, 1 Corinth, xv. 
' Caro et sanguis,' videlicet sine Spiritu Sancto, ' non possunt reg- 
num Dei possidere.' Et Rom. viii. ' Qui Spiritu Dei aguntur, hi sunt 
filii Dei.' Cum ergo certum sit, hos infantes esse partem ecclesiae, 
et placere Deo, certum et hoc est, Deum in eis efficacem esse, quia 
vitam aeternam oportet in hac vita incoari. 

" Hsec de baptismo pie et diligenter consideremus omnes, ut nos 
etiam grandiores pacto et fcedere illo nos consolemur, ut supra dixi. 
Maxime vero adolescentes caveant, ne donum baptismi effundant, neve 
Mam ingentem gloriam amittant, quam prsedicat Christus de infanti- 
bus in ecclesia : 4 Non est voluntas Patris, ut pereat unus de parvulis 
istis.' Quae potest major gloria cogitari quam quod affirmat, hos 
certo placere Deo, et ei curse esse ? Et parentes hac fide de baptismo 
invocent Deum pro infantibus, et eos Deo commendent, ac statim 
cum doceri possunt, assuefaciant eos, ut ipsi invocent Deum et 
Filium ejus, et paulatim eis tradunt summam Evangelii. Denique 
cum pueri sint magna pars ecclesiae, sicut parentes et praeceptores 
sibi non exiguum thesaurum commendatum esse. Quare praestent 
fidem et diligentiam in docenda et regenda juventute." — Me- 
lancth. Opera, torn. i. pp. 237-8. 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXV 



against sin, the world, and the devil ; and to continue 
Christ's faithful soldiers and servants unto their lives' 
end." And their admission into this state of salva- 
tion, no less than their continuance in it, they are 
taught by her instructions and prayers to ascribe to 
the free and sovereign mercy of the God and Father 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, who called them to the 
enjoyment of its privileges, when they were children 
of sin and wrath, for the exclusive merits of his 
only Son, their Redeemer, and by the grace of the 
Holy Ghost, their sanctifier. The nature of her 
instructions is embodied in the answer she teaches 
them to make to the following question of the Cate- 
chism, 6i Dost thou not think that thou art bound 
to believe and do as they," i. e. thy godfathers and 
godmothers, " have promised for thee ? " Ans. 
" Yes verily, and by God's help so I will. And I 
heartily thank our heavenly Father, that he hath 
called me to this state of salvation through Jesus 
Christ our Saviour. And I pray unto God to give 
me his grace, that / may continue in the same unto 
my life's end." Her prayers for them are, " that 
they may ever remain in the number of God's faithful 
and elect children; 9 ' or, as she expresses herself more 
fully, " Give thy Holy Spirit to these infants, that 
they, being born again and being made heirs of ever- 
lasting salvation through our Lord Jesus Christ, 
may continue thy servants, and obtain thy promise." 

It appears, then, from these instructions and 
prayers, as well as from her express assertions in 

c 



xxvi 



INTRODUCTION. 



the article cc on sin after baptism/' that after having 
received the Holy Ghost, they may (S depart from 
grace given, and fall into sin." And such, it is to 
be feared, is the condition of the great majority of 
Christians. But notwithstanding that they have 
forfeited the blessings of baptism by deadly sin,* 
and have fallen into a state of greater condemnation 
than those who have never been baptised, their 
restoration, though difficult, is not impracticable, 
and their guilt, though great, is not irremissible. 
Baptism is still a pledge to each of them that those 
blessings will be restored on his repentance ; for the 
Almighty, in baptism, makes special his general 
promises of mercy and forgiveness to penitents. t 

: — ; : 1 — £2 

* " Rursus peccatum regnans seu mortale est, cum is, qui fuerat 
renatus, assentitur errori in fundamento, aut labitur contra conscien- 
tiara. Tunc enim amittit gratiam, Spiritum Sanctum, et fidem, sicut 
Adam et Eva, Aaron assentiens facientibus idolum, David rapiens 
alterius conjugem, contestant et excutiunt Spiritum Sanctum propter 
talia delicta, at rursus fiunt rei seterne pcenae. Posse enim sic labi 
renatos perspicuum est ex cap. Matt. xii. et 2 Petri ii. Aliqui vero 
redeunt ad poenitentiam et salvi fiunt. Multi non redeunt ad poeni- 
tentiam, et pereunt, ut postea dicemus." — Melancth. Oper. torn. i. 
p. 310. 

" Our office is, not to pass the time of this present life unfruitfully 
and idly, after that we are baptised or justified, not caring how few 
good works we do to the glory of God and profit of our neighbours ; 
much less is our office, after that we be once made Christ's members, to 
live contrary to the same, making ourselves members of the devil, walk- 
ing after his enticements, and after the suggestions of the world and 
the flesh, whereby we know that we do serve the world and the devil, 
and not God." — Third part of the Sermon of Salvation of Manlcind. 

f " Hinc baptismus semper subsistit, et quanquam aliquis ab ec 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXV ii 



" Wherefore the grant of repentance is not to be 
denied to such as fall into sin after baptism and 
they are to be condemned u which deny the place 
of forgiveness to such as repent." The notion of 
the Church of Rome., — that persons in this state can- 
not be restored to their former condition by virtue 
of the promises which God made to them in their 
baptism, and that they must, therefore, have recourse 
to the sacrament of penance, — is repudiated by 
the Church of England in her Book of Homilies^ in 
ber Commination-service, and in her private, no less 
than in her public, forms of absolution. In the first 
Book of Homilies, published in a.d. 1547^ we meet 
with the following passage, in which traces of the 
same hand are perceptible that drew up the first 

peccatorum procellis abreptus excidat, nobis tamen subinde ad eum 
regressus patet, et veterem hominem resipiscentiae jugo iterum sub- 
jiciamus. Verum, ut iterum aqua perfundamur, non est operae pre- 
mium, nam et si centies in aquam mergeremur, non tamen nisi unus 
baptismus est. Cseterum opus et significatio durat et permanet. Ita 
resipiscentia aut poenitentia nibil aliud est, quam regressus quidam 
et reditus ad baptismum, ut illud iterum petatur et exerceatur, quod 
ante inceptum est, et tamen intermissum negligentia. 

" Haec ideo a me dicta sunt, ne in earn opinionem descendamus, 
in qua per multos jam annos fuimus, opinati baptismum jam com- 
pletum esse, ut eo amplius uti nequeamus, posteaquam iterum in 
peccata prolapsi sumus." — Luther. Oper. Vit. 1554, torn. v. p. 639. 

" Ita baptismus intuendus est, et nobis fructuosus faciendus, ut 
hoc freti corroboremur et confirmemur, quoties peccatis aut consci- 
entia gravamur, ut dicamus, Ego tamen baptizatus sum, quodsi bap- 
tizatus, certum est ea promissa mihi data esse me beatum fore, ac vitam 
immortalem et anima et corpore possessurum." — Id. p. 638. 



XXV111 



INTRODUCTION. 



part of the Church Catechism : " Insomuch that 
infants,, being baptised and dying in their infancy, 
are by this sacrifice washed from their sins, brought 
to God's favour, and made his children, and inheri- 
tors of his kingdom of heaven. And they, which in 
act or deed do sin after their baptism, when they 
turn again to God unfeignedly, they are likewise 
washed by this sacrifice from their sins, in such sort 
that there remaineth not any spot of sin that shall 
be imputed to their damnation."* 

Language to the same effect abounds in the 
Commination- service, which was published two 
years afterwards in the First Service-Book of Edward 
VI., having been framed with the express intent of 
moving (c to earnest and true repentance" such as 
had fallen into notorious sin after baptism. Take 
the following extract as a specimen of the mode of 
address there used. c< Although we have sinned, 
yet have we an Advocate with the Father, Jesus 
Christ the righteous ; and he is the propitiation for 
our sins. For he was wounded for our offences, and 
smitten for our wickedness. Let us therefore re- 
turn unto him, who is the merciful receiver of all 
true penitent sinners ; assuring ourselves that he 
is ready to receive us, and most willing to pardon 
us, if we come unto him with faithful repentance ; if 
we submit ourselves unto him, and from henceforth 
walk in his ways ; if we will take his easy yoke and 



* Sermon of the Salvation of Mankind. 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxix 



light burden upon us, to follow him in lowliness, 
patience, and charity, and be ordered by the govern- 
ance of his Holy Spirit; seeking always his glory, 
and serving him duly in our vocation with thanks- 
giving." 

The public declarative absolution in the Book of 
Common Prayer is likewise a confirmation of the 
same view. This part of the service had no place 
in the First Book of Edward, which commenced, as 
the Roman missal still does, with the Lord's prayer, 
and was added with the introductory sentences, the 
exhortation, and confession, at the first review, in 
a.d. 1552. The public absolution is, therefore, a 
peculiar feature of the reformed Church of 'England, 
and is to be ascribed to a different view from that 
taken by the Church of Rome respecting the nature 
of baptism, and the condition of those who have 
fallen from their baptismal state by sin. The Church 
of England regards every baptised person, though he 
may have fallen from grace, as restored to it again 
upon his repentance and faith. The Church of Rome, 
on the other hand, is not satisfied with these, but 
requires confession to a priest also, and pronounces 
an anathema upon those who deny such confession 
to be essential to salvation. The absolution of the 
Church of England is public ; because, according to 
her creed, God hath given power and commandment 
to his ministers to declare and pronounce to his peo- 
ple, being penitent, the absolution and remission of 
their sins. The Church of Rome cannot publicly 



XXX 



INTRODUCTION. 



declare to those who are penitent their absolution ; 
because, according to her belief, auricular confes- 
sion to a priest is also essential to salvation. Her 
absolution is, therefore, necessarily private. And 
even in those cases where private absolution is 
recommended and provided for, the Church of 
England still retains the same views : her absolu- 
tion is given upon the conditions of repentance and 
faith, altogether irrespective of confession to her 
priests. It is recommended only as a means con- 
ducive to the comfort of penitents, not required as 
essential to salvation ; while compliance with her 
advice is left optional, not made obligatory. 



V. The Difference between the Views of the Churches 
of England and Rome respecting Baptism, 

1 . In the formularies of faith put forth during the 
reign of Henry VIII., the Church of England retained 
the same belief as the Church of Rome respecting 
the absolute necessity of baptism to salvation, though 
in somewhat modified terms, in the i( Necessary 
Doctrine and Erudition for any Christian Man." 
Nor did she positively express her dissent from it, 
until the Hampton Court Conference, in 1604. The 
practice of lay-baptism, which seems to have arisen 
out of this belief, was also, till then, sanctioned by 
the rubric prefixed to the service for administering 
private baptism. But at the revision of the Book 
of Common Prayer which then took place, this 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxxi 



rubric was altered,, and from that period the custom 
of lay-baptism has been disallowed by the Church 
of England. Coeval with this change in the rubric 
was the addition to the Church Catechism of that 
part relating to the sacraments, in which the Church 
of England, for the first time, asserts that baptism is 
only generally, not absolutely, necessary to salvation ; 
or, as she expresses it in the baptismal service for 
those of riper years, which was added to the Prayer- 
Book after the Savoy Conference in 1661, " Ye per- 
ceive the great necessity of this sacrament, where it 
may be had.' 9 

While, therefore, the Church of England holds 
it " to be certain from God^s word, that children 
which are baptised, dying before they commit actual 
sin, are undoubtedly saved/' she says nothing re- 
specting the condition of such as are unbaptised; 
contenting herself with stating, for the benefit of 
the living, the general necessity of baptism as a 
means of salvation. In striking contrast with these 
sentiments is the following authoritative statement 
of the Church of Rome : u Sed cum cseterarum 
rerum cognitio quae hactenus expositae sunt, fide- 
libus utilissima habenda sit: turn vero nihil magis 
necessarium videri potest, quam ut doceantur, om- 
nibus hominibus baptismi legem a Domino prse- 
scriptam esse, ita ut, nisi per baptismi gratiam Deo 
renascuntur, in sempiternam miseriam et interitum a 
parentibus, sive illi fideles sive infideles sint, procre- 
antur." (Catechism. Concil. Trident, part. ii. § xxx. 



xxxii 



INTRODUCTION. 



2. It is the belief of the Church of Rome,, that 
the sacraments convey grace ex opere operato. In 
what sense she uses this phrase, it is by no means 
easy to discover. The contrast between the two 
clauses of the canon in which it stands suggests a 
sense that is in perfect accordance with the doctrine 
of the Church of England; viz. that the efficacy of 
the sacraments depends not upon the faith of those 
who receive them, but upon the institution and pro- 
mise of Christ. " Si quis dixerit," are the words 
of the canon, (c per ipsa novse legis sacramenta ex 
opere operato non conferri gratiam, sed solam fidem 
divinse promissionis ad gratiam consequendam suf- 
ficere ; anathema sit." (Canon viii. de Sac. Sess. 7« 
Concil. Trid.) But if the meaning of her language 
be, as it is commonly understood by Protestants, that 
the sacraments convey grace to the impenitent and 
unbelieving, by virtue of their divine appointment, 
we have only to place it in juxtaposition with the 
language of the 25th article, to point out the differ- 
ence between the two Churches. " The sacraments 
are not ordained of Christ to be gazed upon, or to 
be carried about; but that we should duly use them. 
And in such only as worthily receive the same, they 
have a ivholesome effect or operation ; but they that 
receive them unworthily, purchase to themselves 
damnation, as St. Paul saith." 

3. According to the 13th canon of the seventh 
session of the Council of Trent, the efficacy of the 
sacraments is not hindered by mortal sin in the 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxxiii 



minister, provided he observe all things essential to 
their right administration : and with this agrees the 
26th article of the Church of England, though some- 
what differently expressed : " Although in the visible 
Church the evil be ever mingled with the good, and 
sometimes the evil have chief authority in the minis- 
tration of the word and sacraments ; yet forasmuch 
as they do not the same in their own name, but in 
Christ's, and do minister by his commission and 
authority, we may use their ministry, both in hearing 
the word of God, and in receiving of the sacra- 
ments. Neither is the effect of Christ's ordinance 
taken away by their wickedness, nor the grace of 
God's gifts diminished from such as by faith and 
right do receive the sacraments ministered unto 
them; which be effectual because of Christ's insti- 
tution and promise, although they be ministered by 
evil men," 

But besides this, the Church of Rome believes, 
and in this belief the Church of England can by no 
means agree with her, that the efficacy of the sacra- 
ments depends upon the intention of the priest, and 
denounces her anathema on all who deny it : (( Si 
quis dixerit in ministris, dum sacramenta conficiunt 
et conferunt, non requiri intentionem saltern faciendi 
quod facit ecclesia ; anathema sit." (Canon xi. de 
Sacramentis in genere, Sess. *J, Concil. Trident.) 

4. According to the Church of Rome, the guilt 
of original sin is not only remitted by baptism, but 
its very nature is eradicated ; so that although con- 



xxxiv 



INTRODUCTION". 



cupiscence remains after baptism, its sinful cha- 
racter has been thereby obliterated. (e Si quis per 
Jesu Christi Domini nostri gratiam, quae in baptis- 
mate confertur, reatum originalis peccati remitti 
negat; aut etiam asserit non tolli totum id quod 
veram et propriam rationem habet; sed illud (Jicit 
tantum radi aut non imputari ; anathema sit."— 
u Manere autem in baptizatis concupiscentiarn, vel 
fomitem, haec sancta Synodus fatetur et sentit : quae 
cum ad agonem relicta sit, nocere non consentien- 
tibus, sed viriliter per Christi Jesu gratiam repug- 
nantibus non valet : quinimo qui legitime certaverit, 
coronabitur. Hanc concupiscentiarn, quam ali- 
quando apostolus peccatum appellate sancta Syno- 
dus declarat Ecclesiam Catholicam nunquam intel- 
lexisse peccatum appellari, quod vere et proprie 
in renatis peccatum sit, sed quia ex peccato est, et 
ad peccatum inclinat. Si quis autem contrarium 
senserit, anathema sit." (Decret. de Peccato Ori- 
ginali, sess. v. Concil. Trident.) 

The sentiments of the Church of England on this 
point are thus expressed in her 15th and 9th arti- 
cles : 6C Christ in the truth of our nature was made 
like unto us in all things, sin only except, from 
which he was clearly void, both in his flesh and in his 
spirit. But all we the rest, although baptised, and 
born again in Christ, yet offend in many things \ 
and if we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, 
and the truth is not in us." 6C And this infection of 
nature, " viz. original sin, 6e doth remain, yea in 



INTRODUCTION. 



XXXV 



them that are regenerated ; whereby the lust of the 
fleshy called in the Greek phronema sarkos, which 
some do expound the wisdom, some sensuality, some 
the affection, some the desire, of the flesh, is not 
subject to the law of God. And although there is 
no condemnation for them that believe and are 
baptised, yet the apostle doth confess, that concu- 
piscence and lust hath of itself the nature of sin." 

5. The last point of difference is one which has 
in some measure been anticipated, and relates to 
sin after baptism. The following canons of the 
Council of Trent present us with the opinions of 
the Church of Rome on the subject. ce Si quis dix- 
erit peccata omnia, quae post baptismum fiunt, sola 
recordatione et fide suscepti baptismi vel dimitti, vel 
venialia fieri; anathema sit." (Canon x. de Bap- 
tismo.) — u Si quis dixerit in Catholica Ecclesia pceni- 
tentiam non esse vere et proprie sacramentum pro 
fidelibus, quoties post baptismum in peccata labun- 
tur, ipsi Deo reconciliandis, a Christo Domino nostro 
iristitutum ; anathema sit." (Canon i. de Pcenitentia.) 
— - ee Si quis negaverit ad integram et perfectam pec- 
catorum remissionem requiri tres actus in pcenitente, 
quasi materiam Sacramenti Pcenitentiae, videlicet, con- 
tritionem, confessionem, et satisfactjonem, quae tres 
Pcenitentiae partes dicuntur ; aut dixerit duas tantum 
esse Pcenitentiae partes, terrores scilicet incussos con- 
scientiae, agnito peccato, et fidem conceptam ex 
evangelio, vel absolutione, qua credit quis sibi per 
Christum remissa peccata ; anathema sit." (Canon iv. 



xxxvi 



INTRODUCTION. 



de Poenitentia.) — " Si quis negaverit Confessionem 
sacramentalem vel institutam, vel ad salutem neces- 
sariam esse jure divino, aut dixerit modum secrete 
confitendi soli sacerdoti, quern Ecclesia Catholica ab 
initio semper observavit et observat alienum esse 
ab institutione et mandato Christi, et inventum esse 
humanum; anathema sit." (Canon vi.) — " Si quis 
. . . dixerit non requiri confessionem poenitentis, 
ut sacerdos eum absolvere possit; anathema sit." 
(Canon ix.) 

The contrast between these statements and the 
sentiments of the Church of England having been 
already dwelt upon, it may be sufficient to refer to 
what has been stated on this point under a former 
part of these introductory remarks. 

The differences here pointed out between the 
two Churches will, it is hoped, serve to shew how 
unfounded is the insinuation, that the opinions of 
the Church of England on the subject of baptism 
are nothing but the errors of the Church of Rome, 
which, in consequence of the subject not having 
been controverted, she retained at the Reformation 
without any revision. So far, indeed, was the atten- 
tion of the Reformers from not being directed to this 
subject, that it was called to it in the most painful 
manner by the proceedings of the Anabaptists of 
Munster, whose opinions on baptism were nearly 
identical with those held by the Antipaedobaptists 
of the present day. And no one who is at all 
acquainted with the writings of the Reformers, and 



INTRODUCTION. XXXVU 

more especially with those of Luther and Melancthon, 
can be ignorant of the frequent animadversions they 
contain on the errors of the Romanists on this sub- 
ject, as well as on those of the Anabaptists. But the 
points of difference between the two Churches are, 
at least, sufficient to prove that the sentiments of 
the one were not blindly adopted from the other, but 
were carefully weighed and examined before they 
were received. If, however, it be objected to the 
Church of England, — that she retains opinions in 
common with the Church of Rome on points wherein 
she stands opposed to the various Protestant sects 
of the present day, — to this it may be replied, that, 
the fact being admitted, it is no proof that her opi- 
nions are on that account erroneous ; for then is she 
in error in maintaining the right of infants to baptism 
against the Antipsedobaptists ; in holding the sacra- 
mental and obligatory nature of baptism in opposi- 
tion to ultra- Protestants and the followers of Barclay ; 
and in retaining the three creeds in opposition to 
the followers of Socinus : in short, if agreement with 
the Church of Rome is to be taken as the test of 
error, then may the Church, at the demand of the 
various denominations of Protestants, sacrifice every 
sentiment near and dear to her, until no vestige of 
Christianity is left except its name. But such was 
not the standard by which the Reformers of the 
Church of England were guided in the compilation 
and revision of her Book of Common Prayer : while 
they retained nothing in her services because it had 

*1 



xxxviii 



INTRODUCTION. 



been received from the Church of Rome, but rejected 
whatever was deemed corrupt in that communion, 
they at the same time retained all that was sculp- 
tural ; being guided in their judgment as to what 
was entitled to this character by the concurrent tes- 
timony of the primitive Church and the Protestant 
Reformers of Germany. The agreement between 
the principles of the Reformed Church of England, 
— as she stands distinguished from ultra- Protestant- 
ism, — and the sentiments of Luther and Melancthon, 
has been already shewn ; and the authority of their 
illustrious names may serve as a shield to protect 
those who are determined to stand or fall with her 
principles, when, for the defence and maintenance 
of those principles, they are assailed by the ungene- 
rous and unjust aspersions of a partiality for the 
corruptions of the corrupt Church of Rome. The 
following nervous and spirit-stirring passage, from 
the writings of the great Saxon reformer, will there- 
fore form no unsuitable conclusion to these intro- 
ductory remarks : 6e Ita jam liquido omnibus com- 
pertum esse arbitror, quam prseclara ac mirifica res 
sit baptismus, eripiens nos a rictu diabolico, Deum 
nobis donans pro munere proprio, peccatum oppri- 
mens et auferens, deinde in dies singulos novum 
hominem fortificans. Semper etiam durans et per- 
manens, donee ex hoc exilio erepti, ad immortalem 
gloriam migraverimus. Earn ob rem cuique bap- 
tismus ita habendus est, ut amictus quotidianus, quo 
indutus semper debet incedere, ut nunquam non in 



INTRODUCTION. 



xxxix 



fide, ejusqiie fructibus inveniatur, ut coercitis veteris 
hominis concupiscentiis, in novo adolescat. Si enim 
Christiani perhiberi contendimus, baptismi opus 
sedulo nobis exercendum est, unde Christiani appel- 
lationem promeremur. Si quis autem exciderit, 
ille iterum curet accedere. Nam quemadmodum 
Christus omnis gratiae et misericordiae sedes non 
cedit, neque obstat nobis prohibens iterum ad sese 
accedere, quanquam peccantes hallucinemur, ita quo- 
que universorum bonorum suorum et donorum the- 
saurus inconcussus permanet. Jam quemadmodum 
semel in baptismo peccatorum condonationem asse- 
cuti sumus, ita ea adhuc quotidie permanet quam 
diu vixerimus, hoc est, donee in terris veterem 
hominem circumtulerimus."* 



* Lutheri Opera, torn. v. p. 639. 



THE 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES 

ILLUSTRATED. 



THE USE OF SALISBURY. 

The Church of Rome, strange to relate, had no 
uniform ritual until after the era of the English 
Reformation. The first attempt of that Church to 
supply the defect was made by the Council of Trent 
in the session of a.d. 1563;* but nothing was in 
reality accomplished before a.d. 1571^ when Pius V. 
put forth the (e Missale Romanum," and enjoined 
its observance upon all the Churches subject to his 
jurisdiction, which had not, with the permission of 
the papal see, followed a ritual of their own more 
than two centuries. This, with the exception of 
certain alterations subsequently made by Clement 
VIII. and Urban VIII., is the ritual generally used 
in the Romish Church at the present day. 

Before the period of its introduction, each 
diocese, being a complete Church, was at liberty 



* Concil. Trident, Sess. xxv. edit. Vesont. p. 267. 

B 



2 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

to adopt its own ritual. Hence it was that dif- 
ferent rituals were at that time in use in different 
dioceses of this kingdom. c: Some followed Salis- 
bury use, some Hereford use, some the use of 
Bangor, some of York, and some of Lincoln. 5 '* 
The most celebrated of these, " the use of Salis- 
bury," was generally followed throughout England, 
Wales, and Ireland. f It is ascribed to Osmund, 
bishop of Sarum, who died in the year 10994 The 
baptismal office, which copies very closely the 
Sacramentary of Gregory the Great, consists of 
three principal parts, — the u Ordo ad Catechumenum 
faciendum/' the 6C Benedictio Fontis," and the "Ritus 
Baptizandi." It is given entire, for the purpose of 
shewing the extent to which the compilers of our 
own office followed that which had been previously 
in use. 

The rubric is distinguished from the rest of the 
service by being printed in italics ; while those parts 
resembling the baptismal offices of the first book of 
Edward VI. are enclosed in brackets. 



* " Concerning the Service of the Church," prefixed to the Book 
of Common Prayer. 

f See an authority quoted hy Palmer, vol. i. p. 187. 
t Chronic. Saxon. Oxon. a.d. 1692, p. 207. 



3 



SACRA INSTITUTIO BAPTIZANDI 

JUXTA USUM 

INSIGNIS ECCLESIiE SARISBURIENSIS. 



ORDO AD CATECHUMENUM FACIENDUM. 

Imprimis deferatur infans ad valvas Ecclesia, et inquirat 
sacerdos ab obstetrice, utrum sit infans masculus an fcemina ; 
deinde, si infans fuerit baptizatus domi ; et quo nomine vocari 
debeat. Licet enim baptizatus fuerit domi propter per iculum 
mortis; tamen totum habeat subsequens servitium, prater 
immersionem aqua, et quo nomine debet vocari. Masculus 
autem statuatur a dextris sacerdotis, fcemina vero a sinis- 
tris. 

[His qu&sitis, faciat signum crucis cum pollice in fronte 
infantis, ita dicens, Signum Salvatoris Domini nostri Jesu 
Christi in frontem tuam pono ; et postea in pectore, dicens, 
Signum Salvatoris Domini nostri Jesu Christi in pectus 
tuum pono.] 

Deinde, tenens manum dexteram super caput infantis, 
dicat, 

Dominus vobiscum. 
R. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

Oremus. 

Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, pater Domini nostri Jesu 
Christi, respicere dignare super hunc famulum tuum, vel 
hanc famulam tuam, (hie inquirat sacerdos nomen infantis, 
et respondeant patrini) N., quern (vel quam) ad rudimenta 
fidei vocare dignatus es : omnem csecitatem cordis ab eo 
(vel ea) expelle, disrumpe omnes laqueos Satanse, quibus 
fuerit colligatus (vel colligata). Aperi ei, Domine, januam 
pietatis tuse, ut signo sapientise tuse imbutus (vel imbuta), 



4 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



omnium cupiditatum fcetoribus careat, et ad suavem odorem 
praeceptorum tuorum laetus (vel laeta) tibi in ecclesia tua 
deserviat, et pronciat de die in diem, ut idoneus (vel idonea) 
efficiatur accedere ad gratiam baptismi tui, percepta medi- 
cina ; per eundem Christum Dominum nostrum. Amen. 
Deinde dicatur oratio, sine Dominus vobiscum. 
Oremus. 

Preces nostras quaesumus, Domine, clementer exaudi, 
et hunc electum tuum, vel hanc electam tuam, (hie patrini 
et matrince nominent puerum) N ., crucis dominicae, cujus 
impressione (hie facial sacerdos crucem in fronte infantis) 
eum (vel earn) signamus, virtute custodi, ut magnitudinis 
glorise tuae rudimenta servans, per custodiam mandatorum 
ad novae regenerationis gloriam pervenire mereatur ; per 
Christum Dominum nostrum. Amen. 

Oremus. 

Deus, qui humani generis ita es conditor, ut sis etiam- 
reformator : propitiare populis adoptivis, et novo testamento 
sobolem novae prolis ascribe, ut filii promissionis, quod non 
potuerunt assequi per naturam, gaudeant se recepisse per 
gratiam ; per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum filium 
tuum, qui tecum, &c. Amen. 

Exorcismus salis, sine Oremus. 

Exorcizo te creatura sahs, in nomine Dei patris omni- 
potentis, et in charitate Domini nostri Jesu Christi, et in 
virtute Spiritus Sancti. Exorcizo te per Deum ►£< vivum, 
per Deum ^ verum, per Deum *h sanctum, per Deum qui 
te ad tutelam humani generis procreavit, et populo venienti 
ad credulitatem, per servos suos consecrari praecepit, ut in 
nomine sanctae Trinitatis efficiaris salutare sacramentum, 
ad effugandum inimicum. Proinde rogamus te, Domine 
Deus, ut hanc (hie respiciat sacerdos sal) creaturam salis, 
sanctificando sancti ^ fices, benedicendo bene ►£< dicas, ut 
fiat omnibus accipientibus perfecta medicina permanens in 
visceribus eorum, virtute ejusdem Domini nostri Jesu 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



.3 



Christi, qui venturus est judicare vivos et mortuos, et 
saeculum per ignem. R. Amen. 

Iterum interroget sacerdos nomen pueri, et ponat de ipso 
sale in ore ejus, dicens, 

N., accipe sal sapientise, ut propitiatus sit tibi Deus in 
vitam seternam. Amen. 

Postea dicat sacerdos super masculum, vel fceminam, 

Dominus vobiscum. 

R. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

Oremus. 

Deus patrum nostrorum, Deus universal conditor crea- 
turse, te supplices exoramus, ut hunc famulum tuum, (vel 
hanc famulam tuam) N., respicere digneris propitius, et 
hoc primum pabulum salis gustantem, non diutius esurire 
permittas, quo minus cibo repleatur coelesti, quatenus sit 
semper, Domine, spiritu fervens, spe gaudens, tuo nomini 
serviens, et perdue eum (vel earn) ad novas regenerationis 
lavacrum, ut cum fidelibus tuis promissionum tuarum 
eeterna prsemia consequi mereatur ; per Dominum nostrum 
Jesum Christum, &c. Amen. 

Sequatur oratio super masculum tantum, sine Dominus 
vobiscum, sed cum Oremus.* 



* Hac sequens oratio dicatur super fceminam tantum, sine Dominus 
vobiscum, et sine Oremus. 

Deus coeli, Deus terrse, Deus angelorum, Deus archangelorum, 
Deus patriarcbum, Deus prophetarum, Deus apostolorum, Deus 
martyrum, Deus confessorum, Deus virginum, Deus omnium bene 
viventium, Deus cui omnis lingua confitetur, et omne genu flectitur, 
coelestium, terrestrium, et infernorum, te invoco, Domine, super 
hanc famulam tuam (respice) N., et gerducere earn digneris ad 
gratiam baptismi tui. 

Sequatur adjuratio super foeminam. 

Ergo, maledicte diabole, recognosce sententiam tuam, et da 
honorem Deo vivo et vero, da honorem Jesu Christo filio ejus, 
et Spiritui Sancto, et recede ab hac famula Dei N., quia istam sibi 
Deus et Dominus noster Jesus Christus ad suam sanctam gratiam 



6 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Oremus. 

Deus Abraham, Deus Isaac, Deus Jacob, Deus qui 
Moysi famulo tuo in monte Sinai apparuisti, et filios Israel 
de terra iEgypti eduxisti, deputans eis angelum pietatis tuae, 
qui custodiret eos die ac nocte : te quaesumus, Domine, ut 



et benedictionem, fontemque baptismatis dono Spiritus Sancti vo- 
care dignatus est. Et hoc signum sanctse crucis >J«, (hie faciat 
sacerdos signum crucis in f route infantis cum pollice) quod nos fronti 
ejus damus, tu, maledicte diabole, nunquam audeas violare ; per 
eum qui venturus est judicare vivos et mortuos, et saeculum per 
ignem. R. Amen. 

Item super fceminam tantum dicitur sequens oratio, sine Dominus 
vobiscum, et sine Oremus. 

Deus Abraham, Deus Isaac, et Deus Jacob, Deus qui tribus 
Israel de iEgyptiaca servitute liberasti, et per Moysen famulum 
tuum de custodia mandatorum tuorum in deserto monuisti, et 
Susannam de falso crimine liberasti : te supplex deprecor, Domine, 
ut liberes hanc famulam tuam (respice) N., et perducere earn dig- 
neris ad gratiam baptismi tui. 

Sequatur adjuratio. 

Ergo, maledicte diabole, recognosce sententiam, et da honorem 
Deo vivo et vero, da honorem Jesu Christo filio ejus, et Spiritui 
Sancto, et recede ab hac famula Dei N., quia istam sibi Deus et 
Dominus noster Jesus Christus ad suam sanctam gratiam et bene- 
dictionem, fontemque baptismatis dono Spiritus Sancti vocare dig- 
natus est. Et hoc signum sanctse crucis, (hie faciat sacerdos 
signum crucis in j route infantis cum pollice suo) quod nos fronti ejus 
damus, tu, maledicte diabole, nunquam audeas violare ; per eum 
qui venturus est judicare vivos et mortuos, et saeculum per ignem. 
R. Amen. 

Exorcismus super fceminam tantum, sine Dominus vobiscum, et sine 
Oremus. 

Exorcizo te, immunde spiritus, per Patrem >J«, et Filium i%4, et 
Spiritum Sanctum >J<, ut exeas et recedas ab hac famula Dei 
(respice) N. Ipse enim tibi imperat, maledicte, damnate atque 
damnande, qui cseco nato oculos aperuit, et quatriduanum Lazarum 
de monumento suscitavit. 

Sequatur adjuratio. 

Ergo, maledicte, &c. ut supra. 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



7 



mittere digneris angelum tuum de ccelis, qui similiter cus- 
todiat hunc famulum tuum N., et perducat eum ad gra- 
tiam baptismi tui. 
Sine Per Christ. 

Adjuratio super masculum, sine Dominus vobiscum, et 
sine Oremus ; sacerdote dicente, 

Ergo, maledicte diabole, recognosce sententiam tuam, 
et da honorem Deo vivo et vero, da honorem Jesu Christo 
filio ejus, et Spiritui Sancto, et recede ab hoc famulo Dei 
N., quia istum sibi Deus et Dominus noster Jesus Christus 
ad suam sanctam gratiam et benedictionem, fontemque 
baptismatis dono Spiritus Sancti vocare dignatus est. Hie 
faciat sacerdos signum crucis in fronte infantis cum pollice 
suo, ita dicens, Et hoc signum sanctse crucis quod nos 
fronti ejus imponimus, tu, maledicte diabole, nunquam 
audeas violare ; per eum qui venturus est judicare vivos 
et mortuos, et sseculum per ignem. R. Amen. 

Hcec sequens oratio dicitur super masculum tantum, sine 
Dominus vobiscum, et sine Oremus. 

[Deus, immortale presidium omnium postulantium, 
liberatio supplicum, pax rogantium, vita credentium, resur- 
rectio mortuorum, te invoco super hunc famulum tuum N., 
qui baptismi tui donum petens, seternam consequi gratiam 
spirituali regeneratione desiderat. Accipe eum, Domine, 
et qui dignatus es dicere, petite et accipietis, quserite et 
invenietis, pulsate et aperietur vobis, petenti praemium 
porrige, et januam pande pulsanti, ut seternam ccelestis 
lavacri benedictionem consequutus, promissa tui muneris 
regna percipiat ; qui vivis et regnas cum Deo patre in 
unitate Spiritus Sancti Deus, per omnia ssecula sseculorum. 
R. Amen.] 

Adjuratio super masculum tantum, sine Dominus vobis- 
cum, et sine Oremus, hoc modo : 

Audi, maledicte Satana, adjuratus per nomen seterni Dei, 
Salvatoris nostri filii ejus, cum tua victus invidia tremens, 



8 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



gemensque discede, nihil tibi sit commune cum servo Dei, 
N., jam ccelestia cogitanti, renunciaturo tibi, atque sseculo 
tuo, et beatse immortalitati victuro. Da igitur honorem 
advenienti Spiritui Sancto, qui ex summa cceli arce de- 
scendens, perturbatis fraudibus tuis, divino fonte purgatum 
pectus (id est, sanctificatum Deo templum et habitaculum) 
perficiat, ut ab omnibus penitus noxiis prseteritorum cri- 
minum liberatus, hie servus Dei gratias perenni Deo referat 
semper, et benedicat nomen ejus sanctum in ssecula ssecu- 
lorum. Amen. 

Exorcismus super masculum tantum, sine Oremus. 

[Exorcizo te, immunde spiritus, in nomine Dei Patris 
et Filii et Spiritus Sancti ut exeas et recedas ab hoc 
famulo Dei, (respice) N.~] Ipse enim tibi imperat, maledicte,. 
damnate atque damnande, qui pedibus super mare ambu- 
lavit, et Petro mergenti dexteram porrexit. 

Sequatur adjuratio. 

[Ergo, maledicte diabole, recognosce sententiam tuam, 
et da honorem Deo vivo et vero, da honorem Jesu Christo 
filio ejus, et Spiritui Sancto, et recede ab hoc famulo Dei N., 
quia istum sibi Deus et Dominus noster Jesus Christus ad 
suam sanctam gratiam et benedictionem, fontemque baptis- 
matis dono Spiritus Sancti vocare dignatus est.] Et hoc 
signum sanctae crucis »J<, (Jiic faciat sacerdos signum cruris 
in fronte infantis cum pollice) quod nos fronti ejus imponi- 
mus, tu, maledicte diabole, nunquam audeas violare ; per 
eum qui venturus est judicare vivos et mortuos, et sseculum 
per ignem. R. Amen. 

Exinde tarn super masculos quam super fceminas dicantur 
orationes sequentes, sine Dominus vobiscum, et sine Oremus. 

Hie faciat sacerdos crucem cum pollice in fronte infantis, 
tenensque manum super caput ejus, dicat, 

iEternam ac justissimam pietatem tuam cleprecor, Do- 
mine, sancte Pater omnipotens, seterne Deus, auctor lu- 
minis et veritatis : respice super hunc famulum tuum, vel 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



9 



hanc famulam tuam, (respice) N., ut digneris ilium (vel 
illam) illuminare lumine intelligentise tuse. Munda eum 
(vel earn), et sanctifica da ei scientiam veram, ut dignus 
(vel digna) efficiatur accedere ad gratiam baptismi tui : 
teneat firmam spem, consilium rectum, doctrinam sanctam, 
ut aptus (vel apta) sit ad percipiendam gratiam baptismi 
tui ; per Christum Dominum nostrum. R. Amen. 

Sequatur exorcismus, sine Oremus. 

[Nec te latet, Satana, imminere tibi poenas, imminere 
tibi tormenta, imminere tibi diem judicii, diem supplicii 
sempiterni, diem qui venturus est velut clibanus ardens ; 
in quo tibi atque universis angelis tuis seternus superveniet 
interitus. Et ideo pro tua nequitia, damnate atque dam- 
nande, da honorem Deo vivo et vero, da honorem Jesu 
Christo filio ejus, da honorem Spiritui Sancto Paracleto, in 
cujus nomine atque virtute praecipio tibi, quicunque es, 
spiritus immunde, ut exeas et recedas ab hoc famulo (vel 
ab hac famula) Dei (respice) N., quern (vel quam) hodie 
idem Deus et Dominus noster Jesus Christus ad suam 
sanctam gratiam et benedictionem, fontemque baptismatis 
vocare dignatus est : ut fiat ejus templum per aquam rege- 
nerationis, in remissionem omnium peccatorum suorum : 
in nomine ejusdem Domini nostri Jesu Christi, qui ven- 
turus est judicare vivos et mortuos, et saeculum per ignem. 
R. Amen.] 

His dictis, dicat sacerdos, 

Dominus vobiscum. 

R. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

Sequentia Sancti Evangelii secundum Mattheum. 
R. Gloria tibi, Domine. 

[In illo tempore oblati sunt Jesu parvuli, ut manus eis 
imponeret et oraret. Discipuli autem increpabant eos. 
Jesus vero ait eis : Sinite parvulos, et nolite eos prohibere 
ad me venire, talium est enim regnum ccelorum. Et cum 
impossuisset eis manus, abiit hide.] 



10 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



R. Laus tibi, Christe. 

Deinde spuat sacerdos in sinistra manu, et tangat aures 
et nares infantis cum pollice suo dextero de sputo, dicens ad 
aurem dexteram, Epheta, quod est aperire ; ad nares, In 
odorem suavitatis ; ad aurem sinistram, Tu autem effugare, 
diabole, appropinquabit enim judicium Dei. 

Postea dicat sacerdos compatribus et commatribus, una 
cum omnibus circumstantibus, ut sequitur ; 

[Godfathers and godmothers, and all that be here pre- 
sent, say in the worship of God, and our B. Lady, and of 
the twelve Apostles, a Pater Noster and Ave Maria, and 
Credo in Deum ; that we may so minister this blessed 
sacrament, that it may be to the pleasure of almighty God, 
and confusion of our ghostly enemy, and salvation of the 
soul of this child.] 

Eadem etiam ipse sacerdos dicat, cunctis audientibus, mo- 
deste et distincte ; 

[Pater noster, qui es in ccelis ; sanctificetur nomen tuum : 
adveniat regnum tuum : fiat voluntas tua, sicut in ccelo et 
in terra : panem nostrum quotidianum da nobis hodie : et 
demitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos demittimus debi- 
toribus nostris : et ne nos inducas in tentationem ; sed 
libera nos a malo. Amen.] 

Ave Maria, gratia plena, Dominus tecum : benedicta 
tu in muliebris, et benedictus fructus ventris tui Jesus. 
Sancta Maria, mater Dei, ora pro nobis peccatoribus, nunc 
et in hora mortis nostras. Amen. 

[Credo in Deum patrem omnipotentem, creatorem cceli 
et terras ; et in Jesum Christum filium ejus unicum Domi- 
num nostrum ; qui conceptus est de Spiritu Sancto, natus 
ex Maria Virgine, passus sub Pontio Pilato, crucifixus, 
mortuus, et sepultus, descendit ad inferos, tertia die resur- 
rexit a mortuis, ascendit ad ccelos, sedet ad dexteram Dei 
patris omnipotentis, inde venturus est judicare vivos et 
mortuos. Credo in Spiritum Sanctum, sanctam Ecclesiam 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



11 



Catholicam, sanctorum communionem, remission em pecca- 
torum, carnis resurrectionem, vitam seternam. Amen.] 

His dictis, faciat sacerdos signum crucis in manu dcxtera 
infantis, interrogato ejus nomine, ita dicens, 

N., trado tibi signaculum Domini nostri Jesu Christi 
in manu tua dextera, ut te signes, et te de adversa parte 
repellas, et in fide Catholica permaneas, et habeas vitam 
seternam, et vivas in ssecula sseculorum. Amen. 

Postea benedicat sacerdos infantem sic : 

Benedictio Dei Patris omnipotentis, et ^ Filii, et Spi- 
ritus Sancti, descendat super te., et maneat semper. R. 
Amen. 

Postea introducat catechumenum per manum dexteram in 
ecclesiam, interrogato nomine ejus, dicens, 

N., ingredere in templum Dei, ut habeas vitam seternam, 
et vivas in ssecula sasculorum. Amen. 



BENEDICTIO FONTIS. 

Quando fuerit fons mundandus, et de pura aqua reno- 
vandus (quod scepe debet jieri, propter aqua corruptionem) , 
tunc dicatur sequens Litania, et benedicatur fons modo se- 
quenti. Et nota quod aqua baptismatis non debet transmutari 
propter honorem alicujus potentis, nisi fuerit corrupta. Nota 
etiam quod aqua benedicta fontium, in vigilia Paschce et 
Pentecostes, non aspergatur per ecclesiam, sed aliqua alia 
aqua benedicta more solito, sicut in aliis Dominicis diebus. 
Memorialiter retinendum est, quod aqua benedicta circa fontes 
est aspergenda, sed non aqua fontium, sive chrismate fuerit 
sanctificata, sive non. Quoniam in decretis originalibus sanc- 
torum patrum, dementis et Paschasii Paparum, invenitur, 
quod aqua fontium non est aqua aspersionis, sed baptismatis 
et purgationis. Unde caveat unusquisque sacerdos, ne ilia 



12 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



aqua tangat, nisi quos baptizat : quia non est opus ut bapti- 
zati iterum bapt'izentur. Cesset ergo stulta presumptionis 
aspersio, tarn in vigilia Paschatis et Pentecostes, quam in 
omnibus aliis diebus, quia per Ecclesiam Romanam cunctis 
Christianis sub poena excommunicationis majoris est inhibita. 

Sequuntur Litanice. 

Kurie, eleison. 

Christe, eleison. 

Kurie, eleison. 

Christe, audi nos. 

Pater de ccelis Deus, miserere nobis. 
Fili redemptor mundi Deus, miserere nobis. 
Spiritus Sancte Deus, miserere nobis. 
Sancta Trinitas unus Deus, miserere nobis. 
Sancta Maria, ora pro nobis. 
Sancta Dei genetrix, ora pro nobis. 
Sancta Virgo virginum, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Michael, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Gabriel, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Raphael, ora pro nobis. 

Omnes sancti angeli et archangeli Dei, orate pro 
nobis. 

Omnes sancti beatorum spirituum ordines, orate pro 
nobis. 

Sancte Ioannes Baptista, ora pro nobis. 

Omnes sancti patriarchal et prophetse, orate pro nobis. 

Sancte Petre, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Paule, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Andrea, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Ioannes, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Iacobe, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Thoma, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Philippe, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Iacobe, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Matthsee, ora pro nobis. 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



13 



Sancte Bartholomsee, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Simon, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Thadaee, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Matthia, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Barnaba, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Marce, ora pro nobis. 
Sancte Luca, ora pro nobis. 

Omnes sancti apostoli et evangelists, orate pro nobis. 

Omnes sancti discipuli et innocentes, orate pro nobis. 

Sancte Stephane, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Line, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Clete, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Clemens, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Fabiane, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Sebastiane, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Albane, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Cosma, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Damiane, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Prime, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Fseliciane, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Dionysi cum sociis tuis, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Victor cum sociis tuis, ora pro nobis. 

Omnes sancti martyres, orate pro nobis. 

Sancte Silvester, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Leo, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Hieronyme, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Augustine, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Isidore, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Iuliane, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Gildarde, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Medarde, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Albine, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Eusebi, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Suithine, ora pro nobis. 

Sancte Berine, ora pro nobis. 

c 



14 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Omnes sancti confessores, orate pro nobis. 

Omnes sancti monachi et eremitae, orate pro nobis. 

Sancta Maria Magdalena, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Maria iEgyptiaca, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Margareta, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Scholastica, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Petronella, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Genouefa, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Praxedes, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Sotheris, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Prisca, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Thecla, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Afra, ora pro nobis. 

Sancta Editha, ora pro nobis. 

Omnes sanctse virgines, orate pro nobis. 

Omnes sancti et sanctse Dei, orate pro nobis. 

His ita completis, accedat sacerdos ad fontium consecra- 
tionem, qua semper dicatur sine cantu, nisi tantum in vigilia 
Paschce et Pentecostes ; tunc enim cantata secunda Litania, 
incipiat sacerdos ad hunc locum cantare modesta voce : 

Dominus vobiscum. 

R. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

Oremus. 

Omnipotens sempiterne Deus, adesto magnse pietatis 
tuse mysteriis, adesto sacramentis ; et ad recreandos novos 
populos, quos tibi fons baptismatis parturit, spiritum adop- 
tionis emitte, ut quod nostrse humilitatis gerendum est 
ministerio, tuse virtutis impleatur effectu ; per Dominum 
nostrum Jesum Christum filium tuum, qui tecum vivit et 
regnat in unitate Spiritus Sancti Deus, per omnia ssecula 
sseculorum. R. Amen. 

Dominus vobiscum. 

R. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

Sursum corda 

R. Habemus ad Dominum. 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



15 



Gratias agamus Domino Deo nostro. 
R. Dignum et justum est. 

Vere dignum et justum est, sequum et salutare, nos 
tibi semper et ubique gratias agere, Domine sancte, pater 
omnipotens, seterne Deus, qui invisibili potentia sacra- 
mentorum tuorum mirabiliter operaris effectum. Et licet 
nos tantis mysteriis exequendis simus indigni, tu tamen 
gratise tuse dona non deserens, etiam ad nostras preces aures 
tuse pietatis inclines. Deus, cujus Spiritus super aquas inter 
ipsa mundi primordia ferebatur, ut jam tunc virtutem sanc- 
tificationis aquarum natura conciperet ; Deus, qui nocentis 
mundi crimina per aquas abluens, regenerationis speciem in 
ipsa diluvii effusione signasti, utunius ejusdemque elementi 
mysterio, et finis esset vitiis, et origo virtutibus ; respice, 
qusesumus, Domine, in faciem Ecclesise tuse, et multiplica in 
ea regenerationes tuas, qui gratias tuse affluentis impetu 
lsetificas civitatem tuam, fontemque baptismatis aperis toto 
orbe terrarum gentibus invocandis, ut tuse majestatis im- 
perio sumat Unigeniti tui gratiam de Spiritu Sancto ; {hie 
sacerdos dividat aquam manu sua dextera in modum crucis, sic 
dicens,) qui hanc aquam regenerandis hominibus prseparatam, 
arcana sui luminis admistione foecundet ; ut sanctificatione 
concepta, ab immaculato divini fontis utero, in novam renata 
creaturam, progenies ccelestis emergat ; et quos aut sexus 
in corpore, aut setas discernit in tempore, omnes in unam 
pariat gratia mater infantiam. Procul ergo hinc, jubente te 
Domine, omnis spiritus immundus abscedat ; procul tota 
nequitia diabolicse fraudis absistat. Nihil hie loci habeat 
contrarise virtutis admistio ; non insidiando circumvolet, non 
latendo surrepat, non inficiendo corrumpat. Sit hsec sancta 
et innocens creatura, libera ab omni impugnatoris incursu, 
et totius nequitise purgata discessu. Sit fons vivus, aqua 
regenerans, unda purificans ; ut omnes hoc lavacro salutifero 
diluendi, operante in eis Spiritu Sancto, perfectse purga- 
tionis indulgentiam consequantur. Unde benedico ^ te 



16 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

creatura aquae, per Deum >J< vivum, per Deum ^ verum, 
per Deum ^ sanctum, per Deum qui te in principio verbo 
separavit ab arida ; cujus Spiritus super te ferebatur ; qui 
te de Paradiso manare fecit, et in quatuor fluminibus totam 
terrain rigare praecepit ; (hi c ejiciat sacerdos aquam de fonte 
per quatuor partes, cum manu dextera, in modum cruris,) 
qui te in deserto amaram, suavitate indita fecit esse pota- 
bilem, et sitienti populo de petra produxit. Bene^dico 
te per Jesum Christum filium ejus unicum, Dominum nos- 
trum ; qui te in Cana Galileae, signo admirabili, sua potentia 
convertit in vinum ; qui pedibus super te ambulavit, et a 
Ioanne in Iordane in te baptizatus est ; qui te una cum 
sanguine de latere suo produxit, et discipulis jussit ut cre- 
dentes baptizarentur in te, dicens : Ite, docete omnes gentes, 
baptizantes eos in nomine Pa^tris, et Fi^lii, et Spiritus 
►i< Sancti. Haec nobis praecepta servantibus, tu, Deus 
omnipotens, clemens adesto, tu benignus aspira ; (hie aspiret 
sacerdos ter in fontem in modum cruris, deinde dicat sic,) 
tu has simplices aquas tuo ore benedicito, ut praeter natu- 
ralem emundationem, quam lavandis possunt adhibere cor- 
poribus, sint etiam purificandis mentibus efficaces ; (hie 
stillet sacerdos de cereo in fontem in modum cruris, postea 
dicat,) descendat in hanc plenitudinem fontis, virtus Spiritus 
Sancti, totamque hujus aquas substantiam regenerandi 
fcecundet effectu; (hie dividat sacerdos aquam cum cereo 
in fonte in modum cruris, dicens,) hie omnium peccatorum 
maculae deleantur ; hie natura ad imaginem tuam condita, 
et ad honor em sui reformata principii, cunctis vetustatis 
squaloribus emundetur; (hie tollat sacerdos cerevm de aqua, 
et tradat clerico, a quo ibidem contra fontes teneatur, donee 
finiatur tota prcefatio,) ut omnis homo hoc sacramentum 
regenerationis ingressus, in verse innocentiae novam infan- 
tiam renascatur; per Dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, 
filium tuum, qui tecum vivit et regnat in unitate ejusdem 
Spiritus Sancti Deus, per omnia saecula saeculorum. Amen. 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



17 



Non procedatur ulterius in hoc officio in vigilia Pascha et 
Pentecostes, nisi aliquis sit baptizandus : utpostea patebit, nota 
quod in vigilia Paschce et Pentecostes consecratis fontibus non 
infundetur oleum neque chrisma, nisi adsint aliqui qui debeant 
baptizari, sed linteamine mundo cooperiantur, et usque ad com- 
pletorium Paschce vel Pentecostes reserventur, ut si forte his 
diebus aliquis baptizandus advenerit, fozcundatis et sanctificatis 
fontibus tunc olei et chrismatis infusione, baptizetur. 

Post hdec mittat sacerdos oleum sanctum cum ipsa billione, 
qum est in vase ejus, in aquam, signum crucis faciens, et 
dicens, 

Conjunctio olei unctionis et aquae baptismatis, in no- 
mine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti. Amen. 
Simili modo mittat chrisma, dicens, 

Fcecundetur et sanctificetur fons iste hoc salutifero 
chrismate salutis, in nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus 
Sancti. Amen. 

Postea mittat simul oleum cum chrismate modo supra- 
dicto, dicens, 

Conjunctio chrismatis sanctificationis, et olei unctionis, 
et aquas baptismatis, in nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus 
Sancti. Amen. 



RITUS BAPTIZANDI. 

[Tunc portetur infans ad fontes ab his qui eum suscepturi 
sunt ad baptismum : ipsisque eundem puerum super fontes inter 
manus tenentibus, ponat sacerdos manum dexteram super eum, 
et interrogate ejus nomine, respondeat qui eum tenet, 

N. 

Item sacerdos dicat, 

N., abrenuncias Satanse ? 



IS 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Respondeant compatrini et commatrince, 

Abrenuncio. 

Item sacerdos, 

Et omnibus operibus ejus ? 

R. Abrenuncio. 

Item sacerdos, 

Et omnibus pompis ejus ? 

R. Abrenuncio.] 

Postea tangat sacerdos pectus infantis et inter scapulas de 
oleo sancto, crucem faciens cum pollice, dicens, 

N., et ego lineo te super pectus oleo salutis et inter 
scapulas, in Christo Jesu Domino nostro, ut habeas vitam 
seternam, et vivas in ssecula seeculorum. Amen. 

[Deinde, interrogato nomine ejus, respondeant, 

N. 

Item sacerdos, 

N., credis in Deum patrem omnipotentem, creatorem 
cceli et terrse ? 
Respondeant, 
Credo. 

Item sacerdos, 

Credis et in Jesum Christum, filium ejus unicum, Do- 
minum nostrum, natum et passum ? 
Respondeant, 
Credo. 

Item sacerdos, 

Credis et in Spiritum Sanctum, sanctam Ecclesiam 
Catholicam, sanctorum communionem, remissionem pecca- 
torum, carnis resurrectionem, et vitam seternam post 
mortem ? 

Respondeant, 

Credo. 

Tunc sacerdos dicat, 
N., quid petis ? 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



19 



Respondeant , 
Baptismum. 
Item sacerdos, 
Vis baptizari ? 
Respondeant, 
Volo. 

Deinde accipiat sacerdos infantem per latera in manibus 
suis, et, interrogato nomine ejus, baptizet eum trina immersione, 
sanctam Trinitatem invocando, ita dicens, 

N., et ego baptizo te in nomine Patris, (et mergat eum 
semel versa facie ad aquilonem, et capite versus orientem) et 
Filii, (iterum mergat semel versa facie ad meridiem) et Spiritus 
Sancti. Amen (et mergat tertio recta facie versus aquam) . 

Tunc patrini, accipientes infantem de manibus sacerdotis, 
levent eum de fonte. Ut autem surrexit a fonte, accipiat 
sacerdos de chrismate cum pollice suo, dicens, 

Dominus vobiscum. 

R. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

Oremus. 

Deus omnipotens, pater Domini nostri Jesu Christi, qui 
te regeneravit ex aqua et Spiritu Sancto, quippe dedit tibi 
remissionem omnium peccatorum tuorum, (hie lineat in- 
fantem de ipso chrismate cum pollice in vertice in modum 
crucis, dicens,) ipse te lineat chrismate salutis in eodem filio 
suo Domino nostro Jesu Christo in vitam seternam. 

Postea induatur infans veste chrismali, sacerdote interro- 
gate nomen ejus, et dicente sic, 

N., accipe vestem candidam, sanctam, et immaculatam, 
quam perferas ante tribunal Domini nostri Jesu Christi, ut 
habeas vitam seternam, et vivas in ssecula sseculorum. 
Amen.] 

Licitum est autem pannum chrismalem secundo linire 
chrismate, et super alium baptizatum immittere : tamen ad 
communes usus non debet pannus ille assumi, sed ad ecclesiam 
reportari, et in usus ecclesice reservari. 



20 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Delude, queesito nomine, ponat cereum ardentem in manu 
infantis, dicens, 

N., accipe lampadem ardentem et irreprehensibilem, 
custodi baptismum tuum, serva mandata ; ut cum venerit 
Dominus ad nuptias, possis ei occurrere una cum Sanctis in 
aula ccelesti ; ut habeas vitam seternam, et vivas in ssecula 
sseculorum. Amen. 

Si episcopus adest, statim eum confirmari oportet, et posted 
communicari, si cetas ejus id deposcat, sacerdote dicente, 

Corpus Domini nostri Jesu Christi custodiat corpus 
tuum et animam tuam in vitam seternam. Amen. 

[Si infans sit, injungatur patri et matri, ut conservent 
puerum ab igne et aqua, et omnibus aliis periculis, usque ad 
tetatem septem annorum ; et si ipsi non faciant, patrini et 
matrince tenentur. Item compatribus et commatribus injun- 
gatur, ut doceant infant em Pater Noster, Ave Maria, et 
Credo in Deum, vel docere faciat-, et quod chrismale defer at 
ad ecclesiam • et quod confirmetur infans quam cito episcopus 
advenerit circa eas partes per septem milliaria, hoc modo : 

Godfathers and godmothers of this child, we charge you 
that you charge the father and mother to keep it from fire 
and water, and other perils, to the age of seven years ; and 
that you teach, or see it be taught, the Pater Noster, Ave 
Maria, and Credo, according to the law of holy Church, and 
with convenient speed to be confirmed of my lord of the 
diocese, or his deputy ; and that the mother bring again the 
chrisome at her purification. And wash your hands ere 
you depart the church.] 

Deinde dicatur hoc sequens Evangelium super infantem, 
si placuerit, quia secundum doctores maxime valet pro morbo 
caduco. 

Dominus vobiscum. 

R. Et cum spiritu tuo. 

Sequentia Sancti Evangelii secundum Marcum. 
R. Gloria tibi, Domine. 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



21 



In illo tempore respondens anus de turba dixit ad Jesum, 
Magister, attuli filium meum ad te, habentem spiritum mu- 
tum, qui ubicunque eum apprehenderit, allidit ilium, et 
spumat, et stridet dentibus, et arescit, et dixi, fyc, ad hoc 
genus in nullo potest exire nisi in oratione et jejunio. 

Et postea dicatur hoc Evangelium sequens, sub forma pra- 
dicta, videlicet, secundum Joannem. 

In principio — ad plenum gratise et veritatis. 

[Notandum est, quod quilibet sacerdos parochialis debet 
parochiavis suis formam baptizandi in aqua pura, naturali, et 
recenti, et non in alio liquore, frequenter in diebus Dominicis 
exponere : ut si necessitas emergat, sciant parvulos in forma 
Ecclesia baptizare,~] proferendo formam verborum baptismi in 
lingua materna distincte, et aperte, et solum unica voce, nullo 
modo iterando verba ilia rite semel prolata, vel similia, super 
eundem ; sed sine aliqua additione, subtractione , interruptione , 
verbi pro verbo positione, mutatione, corruptione, seu transpo- 
sition ; [sic dicendo, 

I christen thee, N., in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.] 

Vel in lingua Latina, sic : 

Ego baptizo te, N., in nomine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus 
Sancti. Amen. 

Aquam super parvulum spargendo, vel in aquam mergendo 
ter vel saltern semel. 

[Et si puer fuerit baptizatus secundum illam formam, 
caveat sibi unusquisque, ne iterum eundem baptizat. Sed si 
hujusmodi parvuli convalescant, deferantur ad ecclesiam, et 
dicantur super eos exorcismi et catechismi, cum unctionibus et 
omnibus aliis supradictis, prater immersionem aqua et formam 
baptismi, qua omnino sunt omittenda : videlicet, Quid petis ? 
et abhinc usque ad ilium locum quo sacerdos debeat parvulum 
chrismate linire. Et ideo si laicus baptizaverit puerum, an- 
tequam deferatur ad ecclesiam, interroget sacerdos diligenter 
quid dixerit, et quid fecerit : et si invenerit laicum discrete et 



22 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



debito modo baptizasse, et formam verborum baptismi ut supra 
in suo idiomate integre protulisse, approbet factum, et non 
rebaptizet eum. Si vero dubitet rationabiliter sacerdos, utrum 
infans adbaptizandum sibi oblatus prius in forma debita fuerit 
baptizatus vel non, debet omnia perficere cum eo, sicut cum 
alio quern constat sibi non baptizatum, prceterquam quod verba 
sacramentalia essentialia proferre debeat sub conditione, hoc 
modo dicendo, 

N., si baptizatus es, ego non rebaptizo te : sed si non- 
dum baptizatus es, ego baptizo te, in nomine Patris, et Filii, 
et Spiritus Sancti. Amen.] 

Sub aspersione vel immersione, ut supra. 

Et est observandum, tarn de baptismate, quam de confirma- 
tion, quod quandocunque dubitatur, sine dubitatione conferan- 
tur, quia non dicitur iteratum, quod nescitur fuisse collatum. 
Et ideo sub forma prcedicta baptizantur infantes expositi, de 
quorum baptismo probabiliter dubitatur, sive inveniantur cum 
sale, sive sine sale. 

Notandum est etiam, quod si infans sit in periculo mortis, 
tuncprimo inducatur ad fontem, etpostea baptizetur, incipiendo 
ad hunc locum, Quid petis ? Et si post baptismum vixerit, 
habeat totum residuum servitium supradictum. 

Hoc autem in quolibet sacramento observetur, quod quan- 
docunque periculum videtur imminere, semper incipiatur ad 
substantiam illius sacramenti, et postea residuum compleatur, 
si poterit. 

[Non licet aliquem baptizare in aula, camera, vel aliquo 
loco privato, sed duntaxat in ecclesiis, in quibus sunt fontes ad 
hoc specialiter ordinati ; nisi fuerit filius regis, vel principis, 
aut talis necessitas emerserit, propter quam ad ecclesiam acces- 
sus absque periculo haberi non potest. .] 

Presbyter autem, si poterit, semper habeat fontem lapideum, 
integrum et honestum, ad baptizandum : si autem nequiverit, 
habeat vas conveniens ad baptismum, quod aliis usibus nulla- 
tenus deputetur, nec extra ecclesiam deport etur. 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



23 



Solemnis baptismus celebrari solet in Sabbato sancto 
Paschce, et in vigilia Pentecostes : et ideo pueri nati infra 
octo dies ante Pascha, vel infra octo dies ante Pentecosten, 
debent reservari ad baptizandum in Sabbato sancto Paschce, 
vel in vigilia Pentecostes, si commode, et sine periculo va- 
leant reservari. Ita quod tempore medio inter nativitatem 
puerorum et hujus baptismi perfectum recipiant catechismum, 
solaque diebus prcedictis baptismi, consecratis fontibus, im- 
mersio sit facienda. 

Alii autem qui aliis anni temporibus nati extiterint, incon- 
tinenter cum nati fuerint, propter mortale periculum, quod 
scepe pueris imminet improvisum, baptizentur . 

Veruntamen in Sabbato sancto Paschce, et in vigilia Pen- 
tecostes, peracta consecratione fontium, non infundatur oleum 
neque chrisma, nec ulterius in officio baptismi procedatur, nisi 
forte aliquis adsit baptizandus : sed linteamine mundo cooperi- 
antur, et usque ad completorium Paschce et Pentecostes reser- 
ventur, ut si forte his diebus aliquis baptizandus advenerit, 
fcecundatis et sanctificatis fontibus olei et chrismatis infusione, 
baptizetur. 

Et nota quod de aqua sanctificata in fonte baptismati in 
Sabbato sancto Paschce, et in vigilia Pentecostes, nunquam 
debet populus aspergi, nec post aqua chrismationem nec 
ante. 

Non licet laico vel mulieri aliquem baptizare, nisi in arti- 
culo necessitatis. Si vero vir et mulier adessent, uti immine- 
ret necessitatis articulus baptizandi puerum, et non esset alius 
minister ad hoc magis idoneus prcesens, vir baptizet, et non 
mulier, nisi forte mulier bene sciret verba sacramentalia, et 
non vir, vel aliud impedimentum subesset. 

Similiter pater vel mater non debet proprium filium de 
sacro fonte levare, nec baptizare, nisi in extreme? necessitatis 
articulo : tunc enim bene possunt sine prcejudicio copula con- 
jug alis ipsum baptizare, nisi fuerit aliquis alius prcesens, qui 
hoc facer e sciret et vellet. 



24 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Prceterea vir et uxor non debent simul levare puerum alte- 
rius de sacro fonte. 

Nulli religiosi debent admitti in patrinos, quod etiam de 
monialibus observandum est. 

Viri autem et mulieres qui suscipiunt pueros de baptismo 
constituuntur eorum fidejussors apud Deum. Et ideo fre- 
quenter debent eos admonere, cum adulti fuerint , seu disciplined 
capaces, ut castitatem custodiant , justitiam diligant, charitatem 
teneant, et ante omnia Orationem Dominicalem, salutationem 
angelicam, symbolum fidei et signaculo sanctcs crucis se sig- 
nare, eos docere tenentur. Unde non debent recipi in patrinos, 
nec admittantur nisi qui sciunt prcedicta : quia patrini debent 
instmere filios suos spirituales in fide, quod facere non pos- 
sunt nisi ipsimet infideprius instructi sint. 

Si baptizandus non poterit loqui, vel quia parvulus, vel 
quia mutus, vel quia cegrotans, aut aliunde impotens, tunc 
debent patrini pro eo respondere ad omnes interrogationes in 
baptismo. Si autem loqui poterit, tunc pro seipso respon- 
deat ad singulas interrogationes, nisi ad interrogationem sui 
nominis tantum, ad quam semper patrini sui respondeant 
pro eo. 

Qui suscipiunt pueros de sacro fonte non debent eos tenere 
coram episcopo in confirmatione, nisi cogente necessitate. 

Xon plures quam unus vir et una mulier debent accedere 
ad suscipiendum parvulum de sacro fonte : unde plures ad hoc 
simul accedentes peccant, faciendo contra prohibitionem ca?wnis, 
nisi alia fuerit consuetudo approbata : tamen ultra tres amplius 
ad hoc nullatenus recipiantur . 

Monendi sunt etiam laid, quodparvuli sui confirmati, tertia 
die post confirmationem deportentur ad ecclesiam ; et frontes 
eorumper manus sacerdotis propter chrismatis reverentiam in 
baptisterio abluantur, et ligaturce eorum tunc in igne com- 
burantur. 

Item nullus debet admitti ad sacramentum corporis et 
sanguinis Christi Jesu, extra mortis articulum, nisi fuerit 



USE OF SALISBURY. 



25 



confirmatus, vel a receptione sacramenti confirmationis fuerit 
rationabiliter impeditus. 

Non debet sacerdos parochialis esse sine chrismate ; sed 
debet quilibet sacerdos parochialis a suo episcopo, non ab alio, in 
propria persona sua, vel per alium sacerdotem, diaconum, vel 
subdiaconum, chrisma pet ere singulis annis ante Pascha. 

Sacerdos qui de veteri chrismate ungit baptizatum, nisi 
in articulo necessitatis, deponendus est : et ideo debet omni die 
cwnce Domini in novum chrisma ab episcopo confici, et vetus 
removeri, et concremari. 

Item tarn sacrum oleum, quam chrisma, sub fideli custodia 
clave adhibita debent observari, ne ad ilia possit manus teme- 
raria extendi ad aliqua nefaria exercenda. 

Nota quod tempore interdicti generalis licite possunt con- 
ferri baptismus et confirmatio tarn adultis, quam parvulis ; sed 
non cum pulsatis campanis, neque alta voce. 



THE 

BAPTISMAL LITURGY OF HERMAN, 

ARCHBISHOP A> T D PRINCE-ELECTOR OF COLOGNE. 



Herman, Count de Wied,* was, before his ap- 
pointment to the diocese of Cologne in a.d. 1515, 
bishop of Paderborn in Westphalia. f During his 
first episcopate he was exceedingly zealous in his 
attachment to the papal cause ; but after his elevation 
to the see of Cologne, his mind became gradually 
enlightened to perceive the errors and corruptions of 
the cause he had before so warmly espoused. In a.d. 
1539 J he conceived the design of promoting a refor- 
mation of his diocese ; and sent to Melancthon, who 
was then at Frankfort, not only to consult him upon 
the subject, but also to invite him to his episcopal re- 
sidence at Bonn. Melancthon was at the time unable 
to accept the invitation ; but he wrote to the arch- 
bishop, to encourage him in the prosecution of his 
design. The determination of Herman was further 
greatly confirmed, towards the close of a.d. 1541, by 
a visit from the reformer, Bucer. 

* For an account of this illustrious individual, vide Sleidan, Com- 
ment, de Stat. Relig. lib. xiv. et xv. ; Seckendorf, Hist. Lutheran, 
lib. iii. sect. 26, § cvii. ; J. H. a Seelen, Stromat. Lutheran, p. 539. 

f Seckendorf, Histor. Lutheran, lib. iii. sect. 26. § cviii. 

* Ibid. lib. iii. sect. 27. § cvii. (2). 



HERMAN S BAPTISMAL LITURGY. 



27 



At the commencement of a.d. 1543 he sent to 
the Elector of Saxony to request leave of absence 
for Melancthon, whose assistance he eagerly sought 
in the important business which then occupied his 
thoughts. With the elector's permission, Melanc- 
thon visited the archbishop early that same year.* 
The following letter, written by him to his friend 
Caspar Cruciger,f puts us in possession of all that 
is important to be known respecting the plan and exe- 
cution of the work, which had been assigned to Bucer 
and himself by the archbishop : — iC Scripsi vobis an- 
tea, episcopum secuturum esse formam Norimber- 
gensem. Eratque ante meum adventum institutus 
liber ad exemplum Norimbergense. Retinuit ple- 
raque Bucerus; mihi cum omnia relegissem, attribuit 
articulos irepl rpiwv vTroardaecoVy de creatione, de 
peccato originis, de justitia fidei et operum, de ec- 
clesia, de pcenitentia. In his consumpsi tempus 
hactenus, et legi de cseremonias baptismi, et coense 
Domini, quae ipse composuit. Arbitror psene finitum 
esse opus." 

This work was published a.d. 1543, under the 
following title, — u Hermanni Einfaltigs Bedencken 
von der Reformation. Simplex Judicium de Reforma- 
tione Ecclesiarum Electoratus Coloniensis." Two 
editions appeared the same year, and a third in the 
year following. A Latin translation was published 
at Bonn in 1545 ; but for clearness and fulness far 



* Ibid. p. 436. 



f Epist. 75. p. 546. 



28 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



inferior to the German original.* An English trans- 
lation of the Latin work was also published in this 
country in 1547^ and another and amended edition 
in the subsequent year ; for the purpose, doubtless, 
of preparing the minds of the people for a reforma- 
tion of our own ritual. Besides these two editions 
of the work, the Baptismal Office, in an abridged 
and somewhat altered form, was translated into 
English from the Latin, and published by Richard 
Rice.f 

The Baptismal Office, printed below, preserves 
the orthography and punctuation of the original, the 
title-page of which is as follows : — A simple and 
religious consultation of us Herman by the grace of 
God Archbishop of Colone, and Prince Electoure, fyc, 
by what meanes a Christian reformation, and founded 
in Gods Worde, of Doctrine, Administration of de- 
vine Sacraments, of Ceremonies, and the whole cure 
of Soules, and other ecclesiasticall ministeries, may be 
begon among men committed to our pastor all Charge, 
until the Lord graunte a better to be appoynted, either 
by a free and Christian counsaile, generall or national, 
or else by the states of the Empire of the nation of 
Germany, gathered together in the holye Gost. Per- 
used by the translator thereof and amended in many 
places. 1548. Imprinted at London by Jhon Daye 

* p. 188 part. 4tse Historiae Bibliothecae Fabricianae, Wolfen- 
buttellii, 1721. 

f Without date. " Imprinted at London by Anthony Scoloker, 
dwelling in St. Botolphs parish without Aldersgate." 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 29 

and William Seres, dwellynge in Sepulchres paryshe 
at the singe of the Resurrection, alytle above Hol- 
bourne Conduit. 

Cum gratia et privilegio ad imprimendum solum. 



OF BAPTISM. 

Baptisme is a Sacramente of regeneracion, what baptisme 
whereby we be planted and incorporated into 1S " 
Christe the Lorde, and be buried into hys death, and put 
on the same, and be made thorowe hym the sonnes and 
heyres of God. Wherefore we muste handle and receive 
thys Sacrament with greate reverence, and religion. And 
therfore we must use that maner of administrynge thys 
sacramente, and suche tyme muste be appoynted for the 
administration of the same, that all thinges may serve to 
steare up and encrease reverence, and religion, that thys 
holy Sacrament maye be godly and holsomely administred 
and received. 

Amonge the ancient fathers Baptisme was TertuMan of 
openly ministred onely at two tymes in the somier.° wn ° f a 
yere, at Ester, and Witsontyde, whiche constitution because 
it shoulde be harde perchaunce to renue, we wyll that 
Baptisme be ministred onely upon the Sondayes and holye 
dayesj when the whole Congregation is wonte to come to- 
gyther, if the weakenes of the infantes let not the same, so 
that it is to be feared that they wyll not lyve tyll the nexte 
holye daye, for our minde is that the handlynge of the 
Sacrament of Christes bodie and bloude called Eucharistia 
maye be joyned with Baptisme, and that they which bringe 
the infantes to Baptisme may use the bodye and bloude of 
oure Lord Jesus Christ after the maner and institution of 
the primitive Churche. 



30 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



That baptism But that all thynsres may be ministred and 

must he sone de- J ° J 

sired of the pa- received religiously, and reverently, the pa- 
rentes for theyr . . 
infantes. rentes of the infantes shal signifie the matter 

betymes to the Pastours, and with the Godfathers shall 
humly require Baptisme for theyr infantes. That if the 
parentes or the godfathers, or both be subjecte to manifeste 
crimes they maye be corrected of the pastoure if they wyl 
admitte correction, or if they be incorrigible, that they 
maye be kepte frome the communion of Baptisme, lest they 
be preasente at so divine a ministration unto damnacion, 
and with danger of offending the Churche, for they as well 
make themselves gyltie of the bodie and death of Christe 
whiche unworthey be present at thys Sacramente of Bap- 
tisme, and require the same for thyr Infantes without true 
What maner of fay eth in Christe, as they whyche take the 

men ought to be J J J 

presente at bap- bodie and bloude of the Lorde unworthely, 

tisme and who 

ought not. that is to saye, not after the mstitucion of 
Christe, namely without true repentaunce and faith in 
Men defiled Christe. Wherefore if suche come unto the 
ma*? not n b C e ri pre- pastours to aske holye Baptisme, whether they 
m?n?stra\io h n "of be the Pontes of the chyldren, or theyr god- 
baptisme. fathers, as be denied wyth manifeste crimes 
and abominacions, the preachers shall exhorte them unto 
repentaunce, and warne them that they be not presente at 
the administration of the Sacramente for that tyme, lest 
they pull damnacion upon themselves, and offende the 
Churche. For suche by reasone of their wycked actes 
have no parte in the kingedome of God, neither be they 
to be admitted to the perticipation of the sacramentes, 
excepte they repente openly. But if the pa- 

What maner of . 

men ought to de- rentes be found m such crimes they shall 
the 6 ^hUdren In desyre their kinsfoke or other frynds, whiche 
parentes o^god.- be as yet the true and lyvely members of the 
Churche, that in theyr steede they wyll aske 
baptisme for theyr infantes. If the Godfathers shal be 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



31 



judged unworthye of the Church other shal be desired 
which have good testimonie. In the request . A Question to 

© ^ be asked concern- 

of Baptisme the pastours shall aske them, yngtheBaptisme, 

*■ r whiche is accus- 

wether the infantes have not receyved Bap- tomabiye geven 

J to infantes in the 

tisme alreadi whyche thynge is wont to perei of death, 
chaunce, when the chylde is in perill of death. For if 
they be baptized, then the pastours shall do those thynges 
that we wyll declare hereafter concerninge such infauntes. 
But if they be not baptized, or not certaynely baptized, or 
not as it behoved, and if the Parentes, and God Fathers be 
not subjecte to those crimes, for whiche they shoulde be 
kepte of frome Baptisme, they shall be diligently warned 
by the Pastours of the exceadynge benefitte of regeneracion 
in Christe, whyche they desire to theyr chyldren. Item of 
the horrible fall and gilte, from whiche the infantes are de- 
livered in Baptisme thorowe Christe. Then After wh*t sort 
He shall exhorte them that they be present must be° Smon- 
religiously at the exhorcisme, and Catechisme sent d at°the mi- 
and so afterwarde at the ministration of bap- SJSfS ? s B b£ 
tisme, laste of all that they use togyther the ^Hiete^S 
Sacrament of the bodie and bloude of the theym then to re- 

ceyve the Lord s 

Lorde. For it becometh thys thinge to be supper, 
done, not onely for thys cause that they be the Membres 
of Christe, and it behoveth not to be present at the Lordes 
bourde wythout parte takynge, but also because it is an 
unworthey thynge, to aske the Comunion of Christe for 
infantes, and to receive it in Baptisme, and not to receyve 
the same in the sacrament for themselves, wherein it is 
offered to them also, for if they aske and receive the com- 
munion of Christ in Baptisme with true fayeth they cannot 
but aske the same for themselves, and receyve it desirously 
beinge offered in the Sacrament of Christe's bodie and 
bloude. 

The olde fathers administred thys Sacramente of the 
supper of the Lorde even to infauntes wyth Baptisme. But 



32 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



seynge that that custome is worne awaye not wythout a 
cause, it is convenient, and perteyneth to Godlines, that 
the parentes with the godfathers, and the kinsfolke, who 
obteyne the moste holye Sacrament of generacion for theyr 
infauntes, shoulde use the Lordes Supper with singuler de- 
sire of the Spirite that they may receyve the communion 
of Christ to themselves, whiche they obteyne in Baptisme 
for theyr infauntes. Which thyng healpeth to the edifi- 
cacion of other also, yea of the whole congregacion, and it 
commendeth the holie communion of Christ to other. 

The Exhorta- Therfore that all thynges may be done 
dsme a must e e XO b r e" more diligently, and wyth greater religion in 
fore e Bapt d iJme b is the administration of holie Baptisme, we wyll 
mimstred. that, whensoever it maye be conveniently 
done, the Catechisme or instruction of the parentes, and 
Godfathers, and the exorcisme of the infantes be used the 
daye before the holye daye, or Sunday, that baptisme shall 
be ministred. For seinge that Baptisme muste be minis- 
tered in an high administration when al the Church is 
gathered togither it is convenient that in these holie 
actions, suche moderacion of boeth the Sacramentes be used 
that may healpe to steare up the devocion of the people, 
and that thorowe longe taryinge it gyve not some occasion 
of negligence or of diminishinge the godlye ferventnes of 
the mynde. Wherefore, when it maye so be it shall be 
profitable to seperate in tyme the handelyng of the Cate- 
chisme and exorcisme frome the ministracion of baptisme, 
after the custome of the olde Fathers. But when the 
people cannot be commodiously present, bicause that manye 
of them dwell farre from the temple, or for some other 
juste cause, then the exorcisme and Catechisme may be 
handled togither wyth Baptisme. 

Howbeit the pastours shall laboure, as much as is pos- 
sible, that thys moste holye Sacrament of Baptisme, which 
is the first adoption, receiveinge and enteringe into the kinge- 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



33 



dome of Christe be not administered, and receyved, but before 
the whole congregacion with great gravitie and reverence. 

When the Catechisme then, and exorcisme shall be 
handled the daye before Baptisme, let the infantes be 
brought forth at the eveninge assemble at the whiche the 
people, because of the holie daie folowing, or sundaie, is 
wonte to be present. The parentes, and the kinsfolk after 
the exemple of the olde sayntes must also be presente, and 
brynge theyr infantes to the temple. Which parentes and 
other beinge come togither, the pastours and ministers 
must first playnely declare the misterie of holie baptisme, 
and the exceadynge benifetes of God exhibited therein, 
to them which brought the chyldren, and to the reste of 
the people with singuler gravitie, and religion. Secondly 
they shall exhorte them to a godly and fayethful receyvinge 
of so greate a Sacramente, and so inestimable benifittes of 
Christe. Then they shall require of the parentes, and God- 
fatheer to renounce Satan, and the worlde, and to confess 
the principal articles of oure fayth, and religion, whiche 
confession and renunciation they muste make playnely, and 
gravely before the whole congregacion. 



A FOURME OF CATECHISME, 

that is to saye, of institution, exhortation, and demaundes, 
made to the godfathers and all them that brynge infantes to 
holye Baptisme. 

Firste thepastoure, other ministers standynge by hym, shall 
thus exhorte them, that brynge the infauntes to Baptisme. 

Beloved in Christ Jesu, we heare dayely Anexhortacion 
out of the worde of God, and learne by oure concerninge bap- 
owne experience that all we, frome the fal of tlsme * 
Adame, are conceyved and borne in synnes, that we are 
giltie of the wrath of God, and damned thorow The commu- 

jjy r a i iii--. nion of originall 

the synne or Adame, excepte we be delivered Synne. 



34 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

by the death, and merites of the Sonne of God, Christe 
Jesu oure onlye saviour. Seinge then that these present 
infantes be borne in the same estate and condition, that we 
were, it is playne, that they also be spoted with originall 
synne and disease, and that they be subjecte to eternal! 
death, and damnacion. But God the father accordinge to 
hys unspeakeable gentlenes and mercye towardes man- 
kynde sent hys Sonne to save the worlde. Wherfore he 
wyl also that these infantes be saved. He bear the synnes 
of all the worlde, and delivered, and saved as well the in- 
fantes, as us which be of greater age, from synnes, death, 
the divell, and everlastynge damnacion, who woulde have 
the infantes to be offred unto hym that He mighte gyve 
them his blissinge. 
That the Lord Wherefore according to your Christian god- 

comaunded in- . 

fantes to be liness take thys chylde, bring him unto Christe 

brought unto 1, ™ i 

hym. and otter hym wyth your godly prayers, that 

he may obteyne of him remission of his synnes, and be re- 
moved into the kingedome of grace, beinge delivered from 
the tiranie of Satan, and that He maye be made heyre of 
eternal salvacion. And be ye moste certeine hereof, that 
oure Lorde Jesus Christe wyll mercifully regarde thys 
worke of your charitie towardes thys infante, and that He 
wil heare your prayers for He himselfe thus commaunded 
wyth hys worde : Suffre the litle ones to come unto me, 
for unto suche perteyneth the kingedome of God.* Wher- 
fore, beloved, I exhorte you, and beseche you as manie as 
be present, that you wyll religiously considre wyth your- 
selves the greatenes of thys ministration, and worke, that 
What and after we g° aboute. for ye see howe the Churche 
muftpraietoth: humbly but constantly bringeth hither these 
fentes tha^multe miserable weake infauntes, and distitute of 
be baptised. a \ strength, wyth whiche dede they confesse 



* Matth. 19 c. 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



35 



playnely, that they be children of the wrath of God, of 
synne, and everlastyng death : They pray for them with 
godlye and fervente wyshes desiringe to obtayne for them 
the grace and healpe of God, that thorowe baptisme beinge 
borne agayne of God, they may be the children of God. 
Thynke not then, that anie triflynge, or chyldishe thynge 
is handled in thys holye administration, wherein warre is 
taken in hande agaynste Sathan, wherein he is not onely 
dryven out of the infante, but the infante is bound with an 
oth that He ever warre agaynste hym, as the enemie of 
his Kynge Christ unto hys last breath wyth al hys power. 
Wherfore God muste be called upon wyth greate confi- 
dence, and moste fervent prayers, that He wyll not onely 
deliver thys chylde frome the powre of Satan, but also 
strengthen, and defende Hym that thorowe out all hys lyfe, 
and chiefely in the poynt of death, He maye stand, and fight 
agaynste Satan valiauntly. 

Wherefore lyfte ye up your myndes also, and thynke 
that you muste in thys place heare the worde of God with 
synguler devotion, that you muste cal upon God wyth 
lively fayeth, and that here you are provoked to prayer for 
a moste weightie cause. 

Therefore behave yourselves so, that God maye se your 
religion, and allowe it, neither suffer ye that this moste holie 
Sacramente of Baptisme be unworthilie handled thorowe 
you, and be made a mocke unto Satan, and so shame be 
done to God, who here powreth forth so greate ryches of hys 
grace ; for He himselfe calleth thys sacramente Howe 
the laver of regeneracion, whereby He maketh ge^ef^ s u f °f n 
us hys owne sonnes, heyres of everlastynge ba P tisme - 
lyfe, and parttakers of all hys benifittes, because we be the 
coheyres of hys Christe, beinge delivered from the tirannie 
of the divell, synne, death and hell. Wherefore I beseche 
you for Godes sake, and your salvacion, that ye wyll worthely 
esteme and thanckefully embrace so wonderfull abundante 



36 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



grace of God, whiche is exhibited in thys Sacramente. for 
Baptisme is a great comforte unto us in oure daungers, and 
afflictions, and it is the fyrste entraunce unto all the beni- 
fittes of god, and to the blessed feloshippe of all sayntes. 
Three things to Therefore that we maye considre thys un- 

be desired in bap- 

tisme. speakeable benmtte 01 (jod wytn a presenter 

mvnde and greater religion we must fyrste remembre, into 
howe greate evylis the fall of Adam thrue us. And con- 
trariewyse howe unmesurable grace God exhibited to man- 
kynde thorowe his Sonne in that, that He hath redemed us 
from the same evylles by baptisme. Thirdly howe thys so 
greate mercie of God ought to be ever before our eyes in all 
perilles, and with howe greate prayses we should magnifie 
the grace of God, which we have receyved throwe bap- 
tisme. 

Howe grate the Fvrste then we muste considre wvth all 

corrupcion and ■ "* 

misery of man- diligence, that all we thorowe the synne of 

kvndeisthroughe 

the fai of Adam. Adam, and envie of batan, be subject to the 
wrath of God, and morever damned, and be holden prisoners 
under the power, and kyngdom of the divyll, undre death 
synne and hel, so that we being by nature the children of 
wrath, coulde appease God by no strength of man, no ver- 
tues, or works, for all that is in us, and all our workes be 
cursed of God,* and subject to the tyrannie of Satan, by 
reason of our corrupted nature. 

For seying thorow the inobedience of our fyrst father 
Adam (of whom we are al borne into this naturall and 
earthly lyfe) we come into the worlde giltie and cursed of 
God, so that we must al dye in hym, and beare his earthly 
Image in this mortal body : it foloweth, that al our lyfe and 
all the dedes of oure nature is corrupted, be condemned of 
God, though they appeare never so godly and holy before 
men, for whatsoever is borne of the flesh is flesh, t that is 



* Galat. 3. 



f John 3. 



HERMAN S BAPTISMAL LITURGY. 



37 



to saie, straung from God repugnynge to the spirite, and 
judged to death and hell. Wherfore flesh and bloud shal 
not attayne to the kyngdome of God. for whatsoever is flesh, 
it savoureth fleshly thynges, and so lyveth, it is an adver- 
sary to God, for it is not subject to the lawe of God. 
Wherfore they that be fleshly, cannot please God, the wys- 
dome of the flesh is death. And therfore our Lorde Christe 
disputeynge wyth Nicodemus concludeth thus, Verily verily 
I saye unto the, except a man be borne againe of water and 
of the Spirite, He cannot enter into the kyngdome of God.* 
Secondly we muste consydre how plentiful!. Howe plenteous 

£ r*i j a. -i • grace of God is ge- 

the grace ot God gyven to us m baptisme is, V en in baptisme. 
wherein his bontuousnes, and love towarde men, truly 
appereth inasmuch as He hath saved us, not thorow ye 
works of rightuousnes, which we had done, but according 
to his mercie, by the laver of regeneracion, and renovacion 
of the holye gostef for He thorowe the vertue of hys worde 
washeth awaye, and abolisheth whatsoever maketh us giltie, 
and condemneth us, as in olde tyme, He drouned in the 
redde sea, the enemies of hys people, and destroyed all man- 
kynde with the floude, eyghte soules reserved, whyche were 
saved in the arke. So this laver of water saveth us, thorowe 
the word, not in washyng awaye the filthe of the flesh, as 
it chaunceth in all other washynges, but thorow the certi- 
fication of a good conscience towardes God,.by the resur- 
rection of Jesus Christe. % for by vertue of Goddes covenaunt 
we are cleansed in oure consciences, and we are certified 
both thorowe the worde, and an outwarde sygne, that all 
the synnes that defiled and condemned us, be playnely 
abolished, because they be forgiven and be deade. 

Therfore thorow baptisme, we determine certeynly, that 
we are aceptable unto God and joyned unto Hym with an 



* 1 Corinth. 15. Romans 8. John 3. 
f Titus 3. % 1 Peter 3. 

E 



38 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILI/USTEATED. 



everlasteyng covenaunt of grace, so that nothynge can sepa- 
rat us from him, or condemne us. Wherefore hensforth we 
muste not onely eschewe synnes, but also feare them, and 
abhorre from them, none otherwyse than from hel, as men 
deade unto synnes. for all we, as S. Paule wytnesseth, 
whiche be baptized into Christe Jesus, be baptized into his 
death, for we are buried wyth him into death.* Therefore 

That sinne is we De dead to synne, and to the whole olde 
i d n ea us an after m bap d man and broughte forth in Christe so farre, 
tisme. ^ a ^. no tnynge can condemne us or separate 

us from the grace of God. for he that is deade is justified 
frome synne, he is no more subjecte to the tirannie of synne, 
death and hell,t thoughe He feele the remnauntes of synne 
in the fleshe, yet those be not imputed unto condemnacion 
by reason of the justificacion of the spirite in Christ. 

Baptisme doth Furthermore, Baptisme worketh a newe 

-worke a new life . 

in us. lyfe m us and acceptable to God. For as 

Christe was reysed frome the deade, by the glory of the 
father, so He worketh in us with his spirite, that we also 
maye walke in newnes of lyfe. for if we be grafted in hym 
by the likenes of his death, surely we shal also be parttakers of 
his resurrection unto everlastynge lyfe, knowinge thys that 
oure olde man is crucified with liim, that the bodye of synne 
should be abolished, that hereafter we serve not unto synne. 
Wherfore let us recompte that we be deade to sinnes 
indede, and live to God in Christe oure Lorde, J in whome 
also we be circumsised with a circumcision made wythout 
handes, whyle we put of the bodye of synnes thorow the 
circumcision of Christ. We are buried with hym thorow 
baptisme wherein we have also rysen agayne wyth hym, by 
the fayeth of the workynge of God.§ for God who raysed 
Christe from the deade, hath quickened us wyth him even 



* Romans c. 6. 
I Romans 6. 



f Rom. 8. Rom. 6. 
§ Collos. 2. 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



39 



when we were deade thorowe synnes, by the uncircumcision 
of the fleshe, or fleshly lyfe.* for though our lyfe be hidden 
in God wyth Christ, yet when Christe our lyfe shall ap- 
peare, then shall we also in hym be manifested in glorie,t as 
men, whome God of hys exceddinge mercie hath begotten 
agayne into a lyvely hope, thorow the resurrection of Jesus 
Christe frome the deade, unto (I saye) an incorruptible 
inheritaunce, undefiled, and that fadeth not waye, not of cor- 
ruptible seede, but uncorruptible, % namely the lyvely worde 
of God, by whiche worde baptisme consisteth, and worketh 
all the forsayed thynges in us truely and effectuously. 

Thirdly. We shall comfort ourselves with Howe faythe 

J mustbee confirm- 

SO great excellencie of the grace of God, and ed by baptisme. 

benifites bestowed upon us thorowe baptisme, and we shall 
ever thanke God, and that so muche the more studiously, 
as we shall be oppressed, wyth more grevous calamities, 
confirminge oure fayth by this, that God worketh in us, 
mortineth the olde man, and repareth the newe, though not 
after a visible sorte, yet by the vertue of baptisme through 
the worde, and the Spirite. Wherefore lette us connrme 
our consciences, and thynke that God careth for us, and 
that for the merite of hys sonne, we be acceptable and deare 
to hym. And when we bee exercised wyth adversite and 
sundrie miseries, we must remembre, that we are baptized, 
and that in baptisme all oure sinnes, and evils be overcomed, 
and dead, and that they be dayly wasted, and abolished 
more and more thorowe the crosse and sundrie aflictions 
which God sendeth unto us, and that the new man is con- 
tinually renued and repared thorowe the vertue of the 
resurrection of Christ. Therefore of ryght we ought to 
thanke God, for hys so unspeakeable mercie, and we muste 
also praye therwyth, that He wyll vouchsafe even to fur- 
ther, and at last to finishe hys worke, which He hath 



Ephe. 2. f Coloss. 3. 



t 1 Peter 1. 



40 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

begonne in us, and in all them, whome he hath called to 
baptisme. 

The preaches shal use such exhortations longer or shorter 
accordyng to the tyme, out of the f or say d places of the scripture 
and other lyke and then they shall add the questions folowynge. 

Interrogations, or demaund.es which shall be propouned to 
the Godfathers and to the parentes of infantes. 

Do ye beleve that those thynges be true, whyche I 
shewed you out of the worde of God, concernynge the cor- 
ruption of nature thorowe original! synne, and concernynge 
regeneration in Christe our Lorde, and everlastynge com- 
munion wyth God, which is exhibited thorowe holie bap- 
tisme ? 

Answer e. We beleve. 

Do you require then, wyth all your hertes, and wyth true 
fayeth, that thys your infant, whom you have brought and 
offered to Christe, be delivered from thys corruption of 
nature thorowe the meritte and vertue of Christe in bap- 
tisme, and be reconciled in God, and born agayne into a 
new and perpetuall lyfe ? 

Answere. We require it. 

Do ye then renounce in your name, and in the name of 
the chylde, the devyll and all hys workes ? 
Answere. We renounce. 

And the worlde also, and all hys concupiscence ? 
Answere. We renounce. 

Do ye beleve in God, the father allmightye, maker of 
heaven and earth ? 

Answere. We beleve. 

And do ye beleve that God wyll be a father to you, and 
to thys infante, when it is baptized, and that he wyll keepe 
you from al evyll thorowe his almightie power, wisedome 
and mercie, and heape benefites upon you and that therfore 
you oughte to feare him, and love him above al thinges ? 

Answere. We beleve. 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



41 



Do ye beleve in oure Lorde Jesus Christe his onelye 
son, who to redeme us became man, suffered and died, and 
was raysed from death, ascended into heaven, and sitteth 
on the right hande of the father, and from thence governeth 
his churche, thorowe his almightie power, and shall come 
in the end of the worlde, and appeare to al men a Judge of 
the deade, and the quicke ? 

Answer e. We beleve. 

Do ye confesse out of thys fayth, that our Lorde Jesus 
Christe is also your savioure and Savioure of thys chylde, 
who by hys death hathe purged your synnes also, and hath 
reconciled you to God, and justified you thorowe hys resur- 
rection, and wyll at length fully finishe up the Image and 
life of God in you, beynge cleansed from all synne ? 

Answere. We confesse. 

Do ye beleve also in the holye Goste, the holie and 
universall churche, the communion of sayntes, the remis- 
sion of synnes, the resurrection of the fleshe, and lyfe 
everlastyng ? 

Answere. We beleve. 

Out of thys confession do you beleve, that the holye 
Gooste wyll be your teacher, and comforter, and the teacher 
and comforter of thys chylde, and that you be the true 
membres of the bodie of Christe oure Lorde, and of hys 
churche, and that thys chylde by baptisme shall be a true 
membre of Christe and hys churche, wherein He shall have 
remission of synnes, a sure hope of resurrection, and life 
everlastynge ? 

Answere. We beleve. 

Wyll ye then be godfathers to thys infante, and compte 
hym for a verie sonne of God, a brother and membre of 
Christe, and as sone as He cometh to the use of reason, if 
peraventure he shall leese hys parentes, or, if they shal 
be negligente in thys behalfe, wyll ye take the charge of 
hym, that he may learne the ten Commaundementes, the 



42 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



articles of oure fayeth, the Lords prayer, the sacramentes, 
boeth at home and in the congregation, that from hys 
chyldehode He maye begynne to understande the misterie 
of baptisme, and the benefittes of Christe geven to hym 
therein, and afterwarde when he is wel instructed in the 
religion of Christe, that He confess hys fayth in the con- 
gregation wyth his owne mouth, and thoro'we the partici- 
pation of Christe, that He geve hymselfe to obedience 
towardes God, and the congregation ? 
Answere. We wyll. 

Here the pastoure shall exhorte agayne the parentes, and 
the multitude standing e by. 

Remembre then, beloved, that ye must with all fayth- 
fulnes and diligence perfourme the thynge that ye have 
promised here in the sight of God and Christ our saviour, 
who is amonge us, and before his holy congregation. And 
all you parentes, godfathers, and other that stand by, 
acknowledge this childe after that He hath receyved bap- 
tisme, as the sonne of God, and membre of Jesus Christe, to 
whom the Angelles be presente as ministers, and serve hym, 
neither doubte ye but that whatsoever good, or evyll ye 
do to thys seely infante, you do the same to God, and to 
Christe the Lorde ; Lette it not be anie payne to you then, 
that everie one of you accordynge to hys state, kynred, and 
vocation procure thys chylde to be Godlye, and religiouslye 
broughte up, and enstructed, that at length he maye keepe 
all those thinges that Christe our Savioure commaunded to 
us. It perteyneth then unto you whyche are given of God 
to thys chylde to be parentes, kynsfolke, or Godfathers, to 
procure as sone as He is growen up, to brynge hym to 
scholles, to the congregation, that He maye be instructed 
moore fullye in the misteries of Christe, and in other 
thynges, that He may perceive the grace and excedynge 
benerites of God gyven in baptisme, that He gyve accompte 
of hys fayth before the congregation, that he renounce in 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



43 



dede the devyll, and the worlde with al concupiscences, that 
He whollye geve himselfe to Christe our Lorde, and to hys 
congregation to be obediente in all poyntes, according to 
his Gospel, and so contineue in Christ our Lorde unto the 
ende, and so go forwarde in newenes of lyfe, as a lyvelye 
membre of Christe, and that beynge a fruitefull brauuch in 
this viniyarde He brynge forth the plentifull fruite of al good 
workes to the prayse of God, and edification of the Churche. 

Here followeth the Eworcisme or Adjuration. 

Here the pastoure shal commaunde the chylde to be 
brought nere hym and shal demaunde hys name; which knowen, 
He shall saye, 

I commaunde all evyll spirittes, in the name of oure 
Lorde Jesu Christe, to departe from thys infant, and to do 
hym no hurte anie maner of wayes. 

After thys, makynge the figure of the crosse wyth hys 
thombe upon hys foreheade, and upon hys brest, let him say, 

Take the figure of the holye crosse, in thy forehead, 
that thou never be ashamed of God, and Christe thy sa- 
vioure or of hys Gospel ; take it also on thy brest, that the 
power of Christ crucified may be ever thy succour and sure 
protection in all thinges. 

Then let him saye to the people, 

The Lorde be wyth you. 

Let the people answer, 

And wyth thy Spirite. 

The past our. 

Let us praye. 

Almightie and everlastynge God, the father of our 
Lorde Jesus Christe, I call the upon thys N. thy ser- 
vaunte, for whom the churche requireth the Sacramente of 
Baptisme, and therein thy grace, and spirituall regeneracion, 
and as thou saydeste, Aske and ye shall receive, &c, so 
gyve thy grace and mercie to thys chylde, as thy churche 
prayeth the that he maye obteyne the redemption of thy 



44 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



soune and inheritaunce of everlastynge, and blessed lyfe, 
whyche thy congregation seeketh for hym thorowe bap- 
tisme. Open to hym the dore of thy kingedome, at whyche 
thy churche knocketh for hym thorowe Christe our Lorde. 
Amen. 

Let us praye. 

Furthermore almightie God, who in old tyme dydeste 
destroye the wycked worlde wyth the fioude, accordynge 
to thy terrible judgemente, and dideste preserve onelye 
the familie of Godly e Noe, eyght soules, of thy unspeke- 
able mercie, and who also dyddeste droune in the Redde 
Sea, obstinate Pharao, the Kynge of the Egyptians wyth 
all hys armie and warlike power, and causidest thy people 
of Israel, to passe over wyth dry feete and wouldeest sha- 
dowe in them holye Baptisme, the laver of regeneration, 
furthermore who diddest consecrate Jordane wyth the Bap- 
tisme of thy sonne Christe Jesu, and other waters to holy 
deeppynge, and washing of synnes, we pray the for thy 
exceading mercie loke favorably upon thys Infante, geve 
hym true fayth, and thy holy spirite, that whatsoever 
fylth he hath taken of Adam, it maye be drouned, and be 
putte awaye by thys holie fioude, that being separated 
from the numbre of the ungodly he maye be kepte safe in 
the holye arke of the churche, and may confesse, and 
sanctifie thy name with a histie and fervante spirite, and 
serve thy kingdome with constante and sure hope, that at 
lenth he may atteyne to the promises of eternal lyfe wyth 
all the Godly. Amen. 

The past our. 

The Lord be wyth you. 

The people. 

And with thy Spirite. 

Here the Gospell of our Lorde Jesus Christe. Marke 10. 
In that tyme they brought chyldren to Jesus that He 
myght touche them. But the disciples rebuked them that 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



45 



brought them. When Jesus sawe that, He toke indigna- 
tion and sayde unto them Suffre the lyttle ones etc. 

Beleve these wordes, and thys deede of our Lorde Jesu 
Christe upon them, and doubt not but that He wyll so 
receive your chyldren also, and embrace them wyth the 
arms of hys mercie, and geve them the blessinge of eternall 
lyfe and the everlastyng communion of the kingdome of 
God. The same Lorde and oure Savioure Jesus Christe 
confirme and increase thys your fayth. Amen. 

After thys the pastoure shall laye hys handes upon the 
Chyldes heade, and the godfathers touchyng the child shall 
praye with hym. Our Fathere whiche art etc. Then they 
shall reherse the crede. I believe in God the father etc. 
Lette us praye. 

After thys the Churche shall synge the Psalm 114, item 
115 and 136. When Israeli wente forth etc. Not to us 
Lorde etc. Item prayes the name of the Lorde etc. Ye 
servants prayes the Lorde. 

The pastour. 

The Lorde be wyth you. 
The people. 

And wyth thy Spirite. 

Let us praye. 

Almightie and everlastynge God, heavenlye father, we 
geve the eternall thankes, that thou haste vouchsafed to 
call us to thys knowledge of thy grace, and fayth towards 
the. Encrease and confirme thys fayth in us evermore. 
Gyve thy holy Spirite to thys infante, that he maye be 
borne agayne, and be made heyre of everlastynge salva- 
tion, which of thy grace and mercie, thou haste promised 
to thy holye churche, to olde men, and to children, 
thorowe our Lorde Jesus Christ, which lyveth, and rayneth 
with the nowe and for ever. Amen. 

Thus gevynge hys blessinge lette hym dimisse the congre- 
gation. 



46 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



OF ADMINISTRATION OF BAPTISME. 

The daye folowinge let the infantes beynge exorcised the 
daye before be broughte agayne to the congregation, a lytle 
before the supper of the Lorde, whom there the pastour, after 
that the Gospell is reade, and declared, and the crede songe, 
shall bid to be broughte to the fonte stone, and shal exhorte 
the parents, the godfathers, and kynsfolke after the maner 
folowinge. 

Beloved in Christ, yesterday by the grace of God we 
hearde, howe exceading, and unspeacable mercie is exhibited 
in Baptisme. Ye have renounced Satan and the worlde, ye 
have confessed the fayth of Christe, and ye have promised 
obedience to Christ and the congregation, and ye have 
required of God the father, that for his sonnes sake our 
Lorde Jesus Christe, he wyll deliver these infantes from the 
kyngdom of darkenes, and settle them in the kyngdome of 
his beloved sonne. You must remembre these thynges, 
and doubte nothynge, but that we shal receive all these 
things that we require if we beleve. Therefore lyftynge 
up your myndes unto the Lorde, appeare ye here wyth all 
religion, as in the syghte of Almightie God the father, the 
sonne, and the holye gost, and receive ye wyth sure fayth 
and thankesgivynge the benefite of regeneration, and adop- 
tion into everlastyng life, of the one God hymselfe, the 
father, the sonne, and the holye gost. And because the 
Lorde hymselfe commanded- us to baptize, in the name of 
the father, the sonne, and the holye gost, undoubtedly 
god hymselfe baptizeth our infantes cleanseth them from 
synnes, delivereth them from everlastyng death, putteth 
upon them his owne rightuousnes, and geveth them life 
eternal. We must acknowledge with true fayth, and ever 
magnifie these exceadynge benefittes of god. Wherefore 
that we may steare up our fayth and myndes, let us heare 
the wordes of S. Paule folowinge, concerninge thys matter. 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



47 



To Tite, Chapter 3. 

But after that the goodnesse, and love of oure Saviour 
God towardes men appeared, not of the workes of ryght- 
uousnes whyche we dyd, but after hys mercie, he saved us, 
by the laver of regeneration and renuing of the holye 
Goste etc. 

The pastour. 

The Lorde be wyth you. 
The people. 

And with thy Spirite. 

Out of the Gospell of Mathewe the laste Chapter. 

The Lorde Jesus sayd unto hys disciples All power in 
heaven, and in earth, is geven unto me. Go ye therefore 
into al the worlde and preache the Gospell to all creatures, 
and teache al the heathen, baptizing them in the name of 
the father, and the sonne, and the holie gost, etc. 

The pastour. 

The Lorde be wyth you. 
The people. 

And wyth thy Spirite. 

Let us praye. 

Almyghtye and mercifull God, and father, thou dyddeste 
promise to Abraham our father, and the father of all that 
beleve, and in hym thou diddest promise to us also hys 
chyldren, that thou wouldeste be a God to us and oure 
seede. Wherefore as thou diddeste receive the infantes of 
the old people into grace, and into thyne owne people by 
circumcision, and thy sonne Christe Jesus our Lorde and 
savioure admitted children offered unto him ryght gentlie, 
and blessed them testifyinge that the kingdome of God 1 
perteyneth to suche. So let it be thy pleasure to begette 
oure infantes agayne, and to adopte them into sonnes, unto 
the felowshipe of everlastinge lyfe, by the sacramente of 
Baptisme. Graunt then, heavenly father, that we may 
earnestli require so great riches of grace set forth in bap- 



48 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED . 



tisme, for these infantes, and that we maye acknowledge, 
and receive them wyth true fayth, beynge offered both in 
the worde, and in the sacrament, finally that we maye ever 
thanke the, and magnifie the for them. And impute not to 
these infantes, the synne of Adam, issued into them, and 
engendrede by theyr parentes, and regarde not the merites 
of theyr parentes, and of all thys people, but lette the 
death, and merite of thy sonne our Lorde Jesus Christe 
prevaile in them, and impute unto them hys ryghtuousnesse, 
and obedience, plant them into hys death, and resurrection, 
make them membres of hys bodie, put hym upon them, 
that they maye be thy sonnes and heyTes, and continewe 
for ever. 

Graunte us also that after Baptisme, we maye acknowe- 
ledge them for thy chyldren, and membres of the bodie of 
thy sonne that we maye Godlye brynge them up in the 
feare of the unto thy glorie, that we maye healpe them in 
all corporall, and spiritual! thynges, that also by them thy 
holy name maye be more magnified, the kingdome of thy 
sonne enlarged, thy wyll be done in thys earth, as in 
heaven. 

Furthermore keepe them safe, geve them bountuously the 
necessaries of lyfe, and preserve them from all ewll. Amex. 

Thys prayer ended, lette the pastour require the Infantes 
to be gyven hym, let him aslce the names, that they shall have, 
and lette him Baptize them sayinge, 

I baptize the N- in the name of the father, the 

sonne, and the holye Goste. 

Let the godfathers forthwith receive the Infant from Bap- 
tisme, the priest sayinge, as it foloiceth, 

The almyghtie everlastynge God, and father of oure 
Lorde Jesus Christ, who hath begotten the agayne wyth 
water, and the holye Goste, and hath forgyven the all thy 
sinnes, confirme the with hys grace, unto everlastynge lyfe. 
Amen. 



HERMAN S BAPTISMAL LITURGY. 



49 



The past our. 

The peace of the Lorde be wyth you. 
Answer e. Amen. 

Here lette the whole congregation synge in Douche, Nowe 
all thauks, etc. or the Psalme, God be mercifull unto us. 
Then lette the pastour go forth in the ministration of the 
Lordes Supper. 

HOWE BAPTISME MUSTE BE MINISTREDE AT 
OTHER TYMES. 

But if the infantes be weake,so that it is to be feared that 
they wyll not lyve to the nexte sondaye, or holye daye, or if 
for weyghtye matters Baptisme cannot be ministered upon those 
daies, the Pastours shall warne the people, that yet they bringe 
theyr children to be Baptized at those houres, when after the 
custome, the people resorte togither to heare the Lordes worde. 

But if that thynge can not bee doone neyther, baptisme in 
the meane wyle muste not be denied to the infantes offered 
thereunto, whensoever they be broughte, for as muche as lieth 
in us we muste not svffre that any departe out of this lyfe, 
without the sacramente of baptisme. for the Lorde instituted 
baptisme that it may be to us a sacrament of regeneration and 
wasshing of sinnes from whyche in thys life no man is free, no 
not an infante, one daye olde, for it is oure parte to do in all 
thynges after the Lordes worde, and to receive hys gyftes, and 
benifites that waye, that He himself e hath appoynted to us. 

When Baptisme then shal be ministred uppon workynge 
dayes, lette the pastours joyne togither in ordre the Catechisme, 
exorcisme, and Baptisme, and they shal moderate theyr exhort- 
ations, and prayers accordynge to the companie, and strength 
of the child. 

For if they se that the childe is in daunger of lyfe, and 
that the companie is small, they shal be shorte in all thynges. 
And they shall use onely the fyrste parte of the admonicion, 

F 



50 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



which we wylled to be sayed before the Catachisme unto these 
wordes, Wherefore, we exhorte, and praye you, beloved, etc. 
So they shal use the firste parte onely of the demaundes of 
every article, and in the exhorcisme they shall use onely one 
prayer with the Lords prayer, the Crede, and the Gospell. 
Which thinges premised lette them Baptise the infante forth- 
with, and let them exhorte the parentes godfathers, and 
other that stand by, that they determine certainlie that the 
infant whether he lyve or dye, is the sonne of God, and heyre 
of everlasting lyfe, and if he lyve, that they procure hym to be 
brought up unto religion and Goddes glorie, accordynge to the 
Exhortation sette before, whiche beginneth. After that be- 
loved, etc. 

OF BAPTISME MINISTRED TO CHILDREN ASSONE AS 
THEY BE BORNE FOR DAUNGER OF LYFE. 

The people shal be taught and warned in sermons, that they 
presume, not lightly to ministre privatly , thys most divine sacra- 
ment, for it is worthie to be ministred in the congregation and 
by peculiar ministers, with al gravitie and reverence and that 
maketh muchefor thys purpose, that it maye be holsomly minis- 
tred, and receyved. But if extreme necessitie presse us, that 
they that be presente with the childe being e daunger, maye 
enjoy e themselves togither in the Lorde, and lyfte up theyr 
minds religiously e unto God, lette them call for hysmercie pro- 
mised, and exhibited in Christe Jesus our Lorde upon the 
infante, and when they have sayed the Lordes prayer let them 
baptise hym in the name of the father, the sonne, and the 
holie goste. 

Which done let them not double, but that theyr infante is 
trulye baptised, washen from synnes, born agayne in Christe, 
and made the sonne and heyre of god, let them geve thankes 
to god, for this his so greate benefittes and let them not thynke 
that baptisme must be renued in children so baptised, for in al 



HERMAN S BAPTISMAL LITURGY. 



51 



poyntes, as moche as we maze, we muste so do all thynges as 
the Lorde hath appointed. If any godly man be presenle, 
when the infant is in extremitie, let hys ministerie be used to 
baptisme. 

Further, if it chaunce that the infante so baptised at home 
do lyve, it is conveniente, that he be brought aftervmrde to the 
temple of hys parentes kynsfolkes, and godfathers, whych 
muste come with a good company, and religiously, as men that 
ought to geve thankes for this exceading great benefit e of 
regeneracion ministered to theyr infante, and to offre him to 
god, and his saviour in the congregation. The past ours then 
shall aske these men after what sort, and with what wordes 
they baptised the infante, wherther they did baptise him, as 
the Lord commaunded in water, and in the name of the father, 
the sonne, and the holie goste. Whiche if they shall answer 
that they called God upon the chylde, and prayed for him, and 
baptised in the name of the father, the sonne, and the holye 
goste, and that thei beleve that he is truely clensed from 
sinnes, and borne agayne to God, the pastours must confirme 
them in thys belefe and in no wyse Baptise suche an infante 
agayne. And that men maye be more comforted, and the 
celebration of so great a sacramente, more augmented, and the 
benefite of Christe bestowed uppon the chylde throughe Bap- 
tisme more commended, the preachers shall alowe the same in 
the congregation, usinge a lesson of the holye Gospel and 
prayer after this sorte. 

The pastor whan thei be come which bring suche an in- 
fante unto the Lorde, shal first demaund of them, 

Beloved in Christe, forasmuche as we be al borne in 
synne, and the wrath of God, giltie of eternall death, and 
damnacion, and can by none other meanes get remission of 
synnes, ryghtousnes, and everlastinge lyfe than throughe 
faeth in Christ, and forasmuch as also thys infant is borne 
subjicte to these evils, I meane of death and the wrath of 
God, I aske of you, whether He were offered to Christ and 



52 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



planted in hym through baptisme ? If they answere that 
they so beleve, he shall aske them further, by whom it was 
done, and whoe were present. And whan they have named 
them, He shal aske him, which by there relation, Baptised 
the chylde, if he bee present, or other whyche then were 
presente, whether the name of the Lorde were called upon 
him and prayer made for him. If they answere that they 
dyd so, He shall aske how the chylde was baptized. If 
thei than answere in water and wyth these wordes, I bap- 
tise the in the name of the father the sonne and the holye 
gost, He shall aske them laste of all, whether they certainly 
knowe that they have rightly used the worde of God, and 
if they answere that they know and remembre that they dyd 
so, lette the pastoure say this moreover. 

Forasmuch as Beloved in Christe, I hear that all things 
concernynge the baptisme of thys infante, have been done 
in the name of God, and accordyng to his institution, I 
pronounce in the name of Christ that ye have doone well. 
For infantes wante the grace of God, whiche our saviour 
Christ deniethe not unto theym, whensoever it is asked for 
children, accordyng to hys worde, for He hath not bound 
the benefite of his redemption to anye places, tymes, or 
persons, for in what place soever they that beleve in hym 
come togither in hys name, He is presente in the middest of 
them, and whan He is called upon throughe fayeth, he 
worketh in hys worde and sacramentes, and He performethe 
in dede whatsoever He offereth in hys sacramentes, and pro- 
miseth in hys wordes. And to confirme this fayeth, and 
that we maye sterre up oureselves, to thanke the Lorde for 
thys hys so great benifyte ministred to thys infante by bap- 
tisme, lette us heare out of the gospell, howe the Lorde 
wyll have children brought unto hym, and howe He wyll 
bountouslye blesse them that be offered unto hym.* 



* Marcke x. 



Herman's baptismal liturgy. 



53 



And they broughte children unto Him, that He myght 
touch them etc. 

By these wordes of Christ we bee certifyed that as 
manye infantes, as bee offered unto Christ accordyng to his 
word, pertaine to the kingdome of God, be the chyldren of 
God, the membres of Christ, that the Angles be present with 
them as ministres, and that al the creatures of God be sub- 
ject unto them, to do them good. Wherfore we must 
ministre to such with singuler diligence, that they maye bee 
well broughte up in Christe, and growe in him, and this 
charge pertaineth to you parentes, kinsfolkes, godfathers, 
and all other frendes, which be of the bodye of thys our 
congregation. I commend than thys infante, the sonne, 
and heire of God, the brother, and coheire of Christ, the . 
membre of Christ, and youre membre in Christe, to your 
faithfulnes, and charge that ye procure hym wyth al dili- 
gence to be nourished, brought up and enstructed to the 
Lorde, to whom he is borne againe, and to the kingdom of 
God to which He is borne againe, everie man accordinge 
to his vocacion and power, that assone as he can for his 
age, he maye learne to keepe all those thynges, that Christe 
commaunded to bee kepte. Wherefore it pertayneth to 
you chiefely parentes, godfathers, and kinsfoke, thoughe all 
other in this congregacion, and all christian men to whome- 
soever He shall come, ought not to denye theyre labour and 
healpe to procure, that thys infant assone as he maye for 
hys age be brought to the schole and to the congregacion, 
and be enstructed in the misteries of god with al faithful- 
ness, that he may learne to acknoledge, and magnifie the 
moste ample benifites of God receyved in baptisme that 
afterwarde he may professe his fayth hymselfe in the con- 
gregacion that wyth his owne voyce he maye renounce 
Satan, and the worlde with all his entysementes, and workes 
before the holy congregation, that He may bynd himselfe 
to Christ, and to hys congregacion, unto al obedience, and 



54 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



continue in the same unto the ende, as a lyvelye membre 
of Christ, and a branch continuynge in Christe, and bringe 
furth plentifull fruite unto the prayse and glorie of God and 
edificacion of his church. 

After thys let him saye, laing his hande on the childe. 
The Lord be wyth you. 

Answer e. And wyth thy spirite. 

Lette us praye. 

Lorde God, the father of oure Lorde Jesus Christe, who 
haste begotten agayne this infaunt of water, and the holye 
goste, and haste gyven hym in holye Baptisme, remission of 
all synnes, confirme the same with thy grace, and guide, 
and further thys newe life, whiche thou haste given and 
fynyshe it up whereunto thou haste bounde the infante 
wyth this hollye sacramente. Graunte also to hys parentes, 
and unto us all that we maye fayethfully, and diligently 
serve the in takynge charge of hym that thoroughe hym, 
and us all, thy name dayely be more, and more sanctified, 
and thy kingdom promoted, unto the full fruision of bles- 
fulness, thorough Christ our Lord. Amen. 

But if they, whiche offer the infante, cannot answere suffi- 
ciently to the sayde demandes, so that thei graunt that they 
do not well knowe what they thought, or dyd in baptisme, being 
sore trobled with the present danger, as it often chaunceth, 
than, omitting curious disputations, lette the pastoure judge 
suche an infante not to be yet baptised, and let him do all those 
thynges that pertaninge to thys ministration, as we described 
before : that is to say, let Him use an admonition and cate- 
chisme to theim that brynge the chylde, and an exorsisme of 
the child, the commen confession offayth, and al other thinges, 
which done lette him baptise the infant wythout condition in 
the name of the father, the soone, and the hollye goste. 



THE FORMULARIES OF FAITH 

PUT FORTH BY AUTHORITY 

DURING THE REIGN OF HENRY VIII. 



In any attempt to ascertain the principles on which 
the baptismal offices of the English ritual were 
framed^ we shall, without a knowledge of the senti- 
ments of those who compiled them, be left almost 
entirely to the vagueness of conjecture. In this 
point of view, the formularies of the reign of Henry 
VIII. are of the greatest value. Without possessing 
any authority in the present day, they are neverthe- 
less acknowledged to be authentic records of the 
opinions then held by Cranmer, on all points where 
that prelate was allowed the free and unfettered ex- 
pression of his sentiments. And as this was the 
case on all topics, except the more prominent points 
of controversy with Rome, we may at least expect 
to discover in them some clue to the principles, which 
guided him in compiling those offices in which, it is 
universally admitted, he had the chief hand. 

The first formulary of the reign, as printed in 
Wilkins from a MS. in the Cotton Library, is entitled, 
Articles about religion set out by the Convocation 
and published by the King's authority, anno Christi 



56 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



1536.* It was, however, published the same year 
by Berthelet, the king's printer, with the following 
title : Articles devysed by the Kinges Highnes Ma- 
jest ie, to stablyshe Christen quietnes and unitie among 
us, and to avoyde contentious opinions, which articles 
be also approved by the consent of the hole clergie 
of this Realme. The articles were most probably 
drawn up by a committee, f under the superintend- 
ence of Cranmer j and, after being revised by Henry 
himself, were submitted to convocation : having been 
agreed upon in convocation, they were again referred 
to the king, and probably a second time revised by 
him. 

The MS. in the Cotton Library varies in certain 
particulars from the work published by Berthelet ; 
and it has, not without reason, been conjectured, that 
the former contains the articles, as they were agreed 
upon in convocation, and the latter, as they were 
subsequently revised by the king. % 

The article on Baptism given below agrees with 
the Cotton MS. ; and the variations of Berthelet's 
edition are printed at the bottom of the page. 

The next formulary that appeared was The In- 
stitution of a Christian Man ; or, as it was also 
called, The Bishops" Book, Its preparation was 



* Concilia, vol. iii. p. 817. 

f Vid. pref. to Cranmer's Works, Oxford edition, vol. i. pp. 14, 15. 
% Vid. pref. to the Form, of Faith, Oxford edition, 1825. 



FORMULARIES OF FAITH DURING HENRY VIII. 57 

entrusted to a commission of bishops and divines ;* 
and from the letters of Bishops Fox and Latimer, t 
who were members of that body, we learn that it is 
to Cranmer we are indebted for whatever is valuable 
in its contents. It was published a.d. 1537, but 
without either the sanction of convocation, or the 
king's authority. 

To give the work that authority it wanted, the 
king probably meditated a new edition of it ; and 
preparatory to the execution of his design, he noted 
down in the margin of his own copy of " the Institu- 
tion" certain alterations, for the purpose of sub- 
mitting them to the primate's judgment. J The 
remarks of the archbishop upon the alterations sug- 
gested by the king, are to be found in that prelate's 
Works, under the title of Annotations on the King's 
Book. 

The article on Baptism is almost verbally the 
same as that contained in the articles of 1536. 
The only section in which the king suggested a 
change happens, however, to differ slightly from it. 
It is therefore printed as a note at the foot of the 
page, for the purpose of introducing the king's sug- 
gestion, and the archbishop's annotation upon it. 

The last authorised formulary of the reign was 

* Cramner's Works, vol. i. Letter 184. 
f State Papers, London, 1831, vol. i. p. 20, nos. 90, 95, 96. 
X A copy of the Institution, with most of the notes in question 
in the king's own hand, is preserved in the Bodleian Library. 



58 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



drawn up in pursuance of an act that passed in the 
spring of 1543. It was published in the same year^ 
and again in a. d. 1545^ under the following title: 
A Necessary Doctrine and Erudition to any Chris- 
tian Man. This was not so much a new work as 
a reprint of the C( Institution/ 5 with certain alter- 
ations and additions. Cranmer, Hethe, and Thirlby^ 
seem to have been principally concerned in its pre- 
paration.* It was set forth by the king^s authority, 
with the advice of the clergy, and the approbation of 
both houses of parliament, f 



THE SACRAMENT OF BAPTISM. J 

As touching the holy sacrament of baptism, we will 
that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach our 
people, committed by us unto their spiritual charge, that 
they ought and must of necessity believe certainly all those 
things, which have been always by the whole consent of 
the church approved, received, and used in the sacrament 
of baptism ; that is to say, that the sacrament of baptism 
was instituted and ordained in the New Testament by our 
Saviour Jesus Christ, as a thing necessary for the attaining 
of everlasting life, according to the saying of Christ, " Nisi 
quis renatus fuerit ex aqua et Spiritu Sancto, non potest 
intrare in regnum ccelorum." 

Item, that it is offered unto all men, as well infants as 
such as have the use of reason, that by baptism they shall 



* Wilkins, Concilia, vol. iii. p. 868. 

f Preface to the Erudition. 

X From the "Articles" of a. d. 1536. 



FORMULARIES OF FAITH DURING HENRY VIII. 



59 



have remission of sins, and the grace and favour of God, 
according to the saying of John,"* " Qui crediderit et bap- 
tizatus fuerit, salvus erit."f 

Item, that the promise of grace and everlasting life, 
which promise is adjoined unto this sacrament of baptism, 
pertaineth not only unto such, as have the use of reason, 
but also to infants, innocents, and children ; and they ought 
therefore and must needs be baptized ; and that by the 
sacrament of baptism they do also obtain remission of their 
sins, the grace and favour of God, and be made thereby the 
very sons and children of God, insomuch as infants and 
children dying in their infancy, shall undoubtedly be sacred 
thereby, or else not. 

Item, that infants must needs be christened, because 
they be born in original sin, which sin must needs be 
remitted ; which cannot be done but by the sacrament of 
baptism, whereby they receive the Holy Ghost, which 
exerciseth his grace and efficacy in them, and cleanseth 
and purifieth them from sin by his most secret virtue and 
operation. 



* " the saying of Christ." Edit. 1536. Thomas Berthelet. 

f " Item, that it is offered unto all men, as well infants as such 
as have the use of reason, that by baptism they shall have remission 
of all their sins, the grace and favour of God, and everlasting life, 
according to the saying of Christ, whosoever believeth and is baptized 
shall be saved." % To this the king suggested the following addition : 
" They dying in that grace which by the sacrament of baptism is 
conferred to them, and not by sin alter the same." The archbishop's 
remarks upon this are : " It is better speech to say, ' If they die, &c.' 
And these words come in such place immediately after Christ's 
words, that they seem to be Christ's own words, which they be not ; 
therefore it were better to put them next after these words, which 
be in the line before, viz. everlasting life." § 

% The Institution of a Christian Man, Oxf. edit. p. 93. 

§ Vide Annotations upon the King's Book : Cranmer's Works, p. 77-8, vol. ii. 



60 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Item, that children or men once baptized, can, ne ought 
ever to be baptized again. 

Item, that they ought to repute, and take all the Ana- 
baptists' and the Pelagians' opinions contrary to the pre- 
mises, and every other man's opinion agreeable unto the said 
Anabaptists' or the Pelagians' opinions in this behalf, for 
detestable heresies, and utterly to be condemned. 

Item, that men or children, having the use of reason, 
and willing and desiring to be baptized, shall, by the virtue 
of that holy sacrament, obtain the grace and remission of 
all their sins, if they shall come thereunto perfectly and 
truly repentant and contrite of all their sins before com- 
mitted, and also perfectly and constantly confessing and 
believing all the articles of our faith, according as it was 
mentioned in the article before, or else not.* 

And finally, if they shall also have firm credence and 
trust in the promise of God adjoined to the said sacrament ; 
that is to say, that in and by this said sacrament, which 
they shall receive, God the Father giveth unto them, for 
his son Jesus Christ's sake, remission of all their sins, and 
the grace of the Holy Ghost, whereby they be newly rege- 
nerated, and made the very children of God, according to 
the saying of Christ and his apostle St. Peter, " pceniten- 
tiam agite, et baptizetur unusquisque vestrum in nomine 
Jesu Christi in remissionem peccatorum, et accipietis donum 
Spiritus Sancti;" and according also to the saying of 
St. Paul ad Titum iii., " Non ex operibus justitia?, quae 
fecimus nos, sed secundum suam misericordiam, salvos 
nos fecit per lavacrum regenerationis et renovationis Spiri- 
tus Sancti, quern effudit in nos opulenter per Jesum Chris- 
tum servatorem nostrum, ut justificati illius gratia, hseredes 
efhciamur juxta spem vitse seternse." 



* " in the first article." Berthelet's edition. 



FORMULARIES OF FAITH DURING HENRY VIII. 



61 



THE SACRAMENT OF BAPTLSME.* 

As touchyng the holy sacrament of baptisme, it is to be 
noted : fyrste, that this sacrament was instituted and or- 
deined by our Savior Jesu Christ in the newe testament, 
as it dothe appere by Christis owne wordes unto his apostles, 
where he saith : Go ye abrode throughout all the worlde, 
and preache the gospel unto all people, and baptise theim 
in the name of the father, of the sonne, and of the holy 
goste. 

Furthermore that the effecte and vertue of this sacra- 
ment, is forgevenes of synne, and grace of the holy gost, as 
is manifestly declared in the secounde chapiter of the actes 
of the apostelles, where it is said : Do penaunce, and be 
baptised every one of you, and ye shall have forgyvenes of 
sinne, and shall receyve the gift of the holy gost. whiche 
effect of grace and forgivenes of sinne, this sacramente hath 
by vertue and force of the workyng of almighty god, accord- 
yng to his promise annexed and conjoyned unto this sacra- 
ment, as is manifestly declared by the woorde of Christe, 
sayng : who so ever beleveth, and is baptised, shall be 
saved. f whiche saying of our Saviour Christe, is to be un- 
derstand of all suche persons which dye in the grace con- 
ferred and gyven to theim in baptisme, and do not finally 
fall from the same by synne. 

Moreover because all men be born synners, through 
the transgression of our father Adam, in whom (as the 
Apostle saith) all have synned, t and can not be saved, 
withoute remission of their sinne, which is gyven in bap- 
tisme by the workyng of the holy gost, therefore the sacra- 
ment of baptisme is necessary for the atteinyng of salvacion 
and everlastyng lyfe, accordyng to the wordes of Christe, 



* From " the Necessary Doctrine and Erudition." 
f Marcke xvi. J Rom. v. 

G 



62 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



saiyng : No man can entre into the kyngdom of God, 
except he be borne agayne of water, and the holy gost.* 
for which causes also it is offered and perteineth to all men, 
not onely suche as have the use of reason, in whome the 
same duely received, taketh awaie and purgeth all kynde of 
sinnes both originall and actual, committed and doone 
before their baptysme : but also it apperteyneth and is 
offered unto infantes, whiche because they be borne in ori- 
gynall synne, have nede and ought to be christened : wherby 
they beyng offred in the faith of the Churche, receive for- 
ge venesse of their synnes and suche grace of the holye 
goste, that yf they die in the state of their infancie, they 
shall thereby undoubtedly be saved. 

And here we muste knowe, that as touchyng originall 
synne in infantes, lyke as they take of theyr parentes, their 
originall and naturall qualities, even so they receyve from 
theim originall sinne, by which they are made the children 
of the yre of God, and by the same have a naturall inclina- 
tion to synne, by lustes and desyres, whiche in farther age 
and tyme, sensybly move and stirre them to wickednesse. 
for although the parentes be never so cleane purged, and 
pardoned of their original synne by baptisme, and grace 
geven in the same, yet neverthelesse the children of theim 
begotten, be conceyved and borne in original synne. 
Exaumple we maie take of come, whiche thoughe it bee 
never so cleane winowed and purged frome the chaffe, yet 
if it be caste into the grounde and so wen, the newe whiche 
springeth of it, is full of chaffe agayne, untyll it be also 
wynowed and clensed : so lykewyse the chyldren of Chris- 
ten menne be full of the chaffe and corrupcion of originall 
synne, untill that by baptisme, they be washed, clensed, 
and purged from the same, as their parentes were. 

And where as we have before shewed, that orygynall 



* Joan. iii. 



FORMULARIES OF FAITH DURING HENRY VIII. 63 

synne is remytted and taken awaie, by Baptisme, bothe in 
infauntes, and all other, whiche havyng the use of reason, 
duely receyve the same : yet further we thynke good to 
note a speciall vertue and efficacy of this sacramente of 
baptisme. whiche is : That all be it, there remayne in us 
that be christened, a certayne innrmitie or inclinacion of 
synne, called concupiscence, whiche by lustes and desires 
moveth us many tymes to synne and wickednesse, yet 
almyghty God of his great mercie and goodnesse, hath 
given us suche grace in this his holye sacrament of baptisme, 
that suche carnall and neshely lustes and desyres, shall or 
can in no wyse hurte us, if we dooe, not consente unto 
theim. And by the same grace also conferred unto us, in 
baptisme, we be made more stronge and able to resiste and 
withstande the saied concupiscence and carnal desires, than 
is another man, whiche never was christened. 

Furthermore, for as muche as in these daies, certaine 
heresies have rysen and spronge up, agaynst the christenyng 
of infantes, It is to be noted, that (as the holy doctours of 
the churche do testifie) the universall consent of the churches 
in all places and of all tymes, usyng and frequentyng the 
christenyng of infantes, is a sufficient witnesse and profe, 
that this custome of the churche in baptisyng of infantes, 
was used by Christis apostles theim selves, and by theim 
geven unto the churche, and in the same hath been alwaies 
continued even unto these daies. And this custome and 
perpetuall usage of the churche, even from the begynnynge, 
is agreeable with the saying of Saincte Paule : Christe loved 
his churche, and has gyven hym selfe to the dethe for his 
churches sake, to sanctifie her, and make her holie, in 
clensynge hir by the fountayne of water in his woorde &c* 
So that ho man is nor can be of this churche, but he whiche 
is clensed by the sacramente of baptisme : Lyke as the 



* Ephe. v. 



64 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



text before alledged, sheweth, where Christe saieth ; Who 
so ever is not borne agayne of water, and the holy goste, 
shall not enter into the kyngdome of heaven. Wherfore 
seying that out of the churche, neyther infantes, nor no 
man els can be saved, they must nedes be christened and 
clensed by baptisme, and so incorporated into the churche. 
And as the infancie of the chyldren of the Hebrues, in the 
olde Testamente, dyd not lette, but that they were made 
participant of the grace and benefite geven in circuncision : 
even so in the newe testamente, the infancie of the chyl- 
dren doth not lette, but that they maie and oughte to bee 
baptised, and soo receyve the graces and vertues of the 
same. 

In this parte also it is to be noted, that children or men 
ones baptysed, oughte never to bee baptised agayne, and all 
good christen men ought and muste repute and take all 
Anabaptistes and the Pelagians opinions, whiche be con- 
trarye to the premisses, and every other mannes opinion, 
agreeable unto the saied Anabaptistes, or the Pelagians in 
that behalfe, for detestable heresies, and utterly to be con- 
demned. 

Moreover for because, as wel this sacrament of bap- 
tisme, as all other sacramentes instituted by Christe, have 
all their virtue efficacie, and strength by the worde of God, 
whiche by his holy Spirite, worketh all the graces and 
vertues, whiche be gyven by the sacramentes, to all those 
that woorthily receyve the same : we must understande and 
knowe, that althoughe he whiche dothe mynister the sacra- 
ment, bee of a synfull and evill conversacion, yet the vertue 
and effecte of the sacrament, is thereby nothyng diminished 
or hurted, neither in infantes, nor yet in theim, whiche 
being indued with the use of reason, come thereunlo truely 
contrite and penitent of all their synnes dooen before, 
belevyng and confessyng all the articles of the Creede, and 
havyng a sure faithe and trust in the promises of God, of 



FORMULARIES OF FAITH DURING HENRY VIII. 65 

remission of their sinnes, and purposyng ever after to live 
a christen life. 

Finally this Sacramente of Baptisme maie well be called 
a covenaunt betweene god and us, whereby god testifieth, 
that he for his sonne Christis sake, justifieth. us, that is to 
saie, forgeveth us our synnes, and indueth us with his holye 
spirite, and geveth us such graces, that therby we be made 
able to walke in the woorkes of justice ordeined by god to 
be exercised of us in this present life, to the glory and 
praise of God : And so perseveryng, to enjoye the fruite of 
life everlastyng. And we againe upon our part, ought 
moste diligently to remembre and keepe the promise, that 
we in Baptisme have made to almyghtye god, that is to 
beleve onely in hym, onely to serve and obeie hym, to for- 
sake all synne, and the woorkes of Satan, to mortifie our 
affections of the fleshe, and to lyve after the spirite in a 
new lyfe. Of which promise and covenant by us made to 
god, sayncte Paule putteth us in remembrance, saying : 
knowe ye not that al we, which are baptised in Jesu 
Christe, are baptised to dye with hym, for we be buried 
with him, by baptisme to die, that likwyse as Christ was 
raised up from death by the glorye of his father : even so 
we shulde walke in a newe life ?* By the which wordes 
saint paul giveth us to understande, that all we, which be 
baptised in Christe, that is to saie, whiche by baptisme are 
incorporated into the mistecall bodye of Christe, have pro- 
fessed and bounde ourselfe in baptisme, to die from sinne, 
and utterly to abstein from the corrupcion of our olde sin- 
ful lyfe, and to walke and procede in a new life of grace, 
and the spirite, into the which we are called by the worde 
of god, and by faithe and due receivyng of this holy sacra- 
ment, are brought and set into the same. 



* Rom. vi. 



A BOKE CONTEYNING DIVERS ARTICLES 

DE UN IT ATE DEI ET TRINITATE PERSONARUM, DE 
PECCATO ORIGINAL!, &c. 



The two following articles, Be Baptismo, and Be 
Sacrament or um Usu } are extracted from a document 
bearing the above title, and printed, for the first 
time, in the Oxford edition of Cranmer's Works, 
from a MS. found among that primate 5 s writings in 
the State Paper Office. The MS. in question is 
supposed by Mr. Jenkyns, the learned editor of the 
above work, to consist of certain articles that were 
agreed upon at a conference held in London in 
a.d. 1538.* In that year, an embassy from Ger- 
many, consisting of Francis Burcard, George a 
Boyneburg, and Frederick Myconius, visited this 
country, at the urgent request of Henry VIII. f 
Among the articles of the treaty they were instructed 
to propose, was this, — that the king should adopt 
the Augsburg Confession of Faith, except on such 
points as might be altered by common consent.J 
The embassy, it is well known, failed, owing to the 
king^s reluctance to yield to their recommendation 
respecting the reform of certain ecclesiastical abuses. 
But this rupture did not occur until after they had 



* Vide Cranmer's Works, pref. p. xxi. 

f Seckendorf, lib. iii. § 66 (7). 

J Burnet, Reformat, vol. i. b. iii, p. 254. 



A BOKE CONTEYNING ARTICLES, &C. 



67 



come to an agreement with the English bishops and 
divines on certain articles of faith :* and the " Boke" 
found among Cranmer's MSS. has, not without suffi- 
cient grounds, been supposed by Mr. Jenkyns to 
contain the articles in question. It is just such a 
document as we might conjecture would be written 
under the circumstances of the case. It is founded 
on the Augsburg Confession, following it most 
closely, yet departing from it where English and 
German theology might be expected to clash. It is 
written in Latin ; a circumstance which adds to the 
probability of its having been drawn up in concert 
with foreigners. The MSS. with which it is tied 
up in the State Paper Office, chiefly relate to this 
negotiation with the Germans ; while the article on 
the Lord's Supper is almost word for word the same 
as one which had been previously agreed upon at 
Wittemberg between the English embassy and the 
German divines, in a.d. 1535. 

This "Boke' 5 is of deep interest to the theo- 
logical student, not only from the circumstance of 
its presenting him with the combined views of the 
English and German reformers on the subject of 
Baptism, but likewise from the very striking simi- 
larity in phraseology, as well as sentiment, between it 
and the Thirty-nine Articles subsequently drawn up 
by our own divines ; of which the article below, De 
Sacramentorum Usu, may be adduced as an instance. 

* Cranmer's Works, vol. i. p. 261. Strype's Ecclesiastical Me- 
morials, vol. i. Appendix, 259. 



68 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



6. De Baptismo.* 

De Baptismo dicimus, quod Baptismus a Christo sit 
institutus, et sit necessarius ad salutem, et quod per Bap- 
tismum offerantur remissio peccatorum et gratia Christi, 
infantibus et adultis. Et quod non debeat iterari Baptis- 
mus, et quod infantes debeant baptizari. Et quod infantes 
per Baptismum consequantur remissionem peccatorum et 
gratiam, et sint filii Dei, quia promissio gratia? et vitas 
seternce pertinet non solum ad adultos, sed etiam ad infantes. 
Et hsec promissio per ministerium in Ecclesia infantibus et 
adultis administrari debet. Quia vero infantes nascuntur 
cum peccato originis, habent opus remissione illius peccati, 
et illud ita remittitur ut reatus tollatur, licet corruptio 
natures seu concupiscentia manet in hac vita, etsi incipit 
sanari, quia Spiritus Sanctus in ipsis etiam infantibus est 
emcax et eos mundat. Probamus igitur sententiam Ecclesise 
quae damnavit Pelagianos, quia negabant infantibus esse 
peccatum originis. Damnamus et Anabaptistas, qui negant 
infantes baptizandos esse. De adultis vero docemus, quod 
ita consequuntur per Baptismum remissionem peccatorum 
et gratiam, si baptizandi attulerint pcenitentiam veram, 
confessionem articulorum fidei, et credant vere ipsis ibi 
donari remissionem peccatorum et justificationem propter 
Christum, sicut Petrus ait in Actis : " Pcenitentiam agite, 
et baptizetur unusquisque vestrum in nomine Jesu Christi 
in remissionem peccatorum, et accipietis donum Spiritus 
Sancti." 



* Cranmer's Works, vol. iv. p. 279. 



A BOKE CONTEYNING ARTICLES, &C. 



69 



9. De Sacramentorum Usu.* 

Docemus, quod Sacramenta quae per verbum Dei insti- 
tuta sunt, non tantum sint notae professionis inter Chris- 
tianos, sed magis certa quaedam testimonia et efficacia 
signa gratiae, et bonas voluntatis Dei erga nos, per quae 
Deus invisibiliter operatur in nobis, et suam gratiam in nos 
invisibiliter diffundit, siquidem ea rite susceperimus, quod- 
que per ea excitatur et confirmatur fides in his qui eis 
utuntur. Porro docemus, quod ita utendum sit sacra- 
mentis, ut in adultis, praeter veram contritionem, neces- 
sario etiam debeat accedere fides, quae credat praesentibus 
promissionibus, quae per sacramenta ostenduntur, exhiben- 
tur, et praestantur. Neque enim in illis veruni est, quod 
quidam dicunt, sacramenta conferre gratiam ex opere ope- 
rato sine bono motu utentis ; nam in ratione utentibus 
necessum est, ut fides etiam utentis accedat, per quam 
credat illis promissionibus, et accipiat res promissas, quae 
per sacramenta conferantur. De infantibus vero cum teme- 
rarium sit eos a misericordia Dei excludere, praesertim cum 
Christus in Evangelio dicat, " Sinite parvulos ad me 
venire, talium est enim regnum ccelorum :" et alibi, " Nisi 
quis renatus fuerit ex aqua et Spiritu Sancto, non potest 
intrare in regnum ccelorum :" cumque perpetua Ecclesiae Ca- 
tholicae consuetudine, jam inde ab ipsis Apostolorum tempo- 
ribus, receptum sit infantes debere baptizari in remissionem 
peccatorum et salutem, dicimus quod Spiritus Sanctus 
efiicax sit in illis, et eos in Baptismo mundet, quemad- 
modum supra in Articulo de Baptismo dictum est. 



* Idem, p. 285. 



CRANMER'S CATECHISM. 



This Catechisin, though bearing Cranmer's name, 
is only a translation of a Latin work published in 
a.d. 1539.* But the Latin work, of which it is 
a translation, is itself nothing more than a trans- 
lation, made from the German by Justus Jonas, 
senior, t the friend of Luther and Melancthon, of 
certain catechetical addresses to the young, which 
were hi use in the Church of Xuremburg and other 
parts of Germany. 

Of the many German divines who fled to this 
country in consequence of the Interim, Justus 
Jonas juii., Gualter, Dryander, and Eusebius Me- 
nius, were hospitably entertained by Cranmer at 
Lambeth in a.d. 1548. 1 Owing to this circumstance, 
it has been conjectured, that Justus Jonas might 
bring the work, of which his father was the author, 
as a present to the archbishop ; but it is quite as 
probable, if not more so, that Cranmer received it, 
by the hands of one of these strangers, from Osi- 
ander, whose niece the primate had married, and 
who at that time was chief pastor of the Church 



* Vid. the end of the dedication prefixed to the Latin edition, 
f Tide of the Latin work. 

X Srrype's Memorials of Cranmer, p. 407. Cranmer's Works, 
vol. i. letter cclxxvi. 



cranmer's catechism. 



71 



of Nureniburg, where the German original was in 
use.* But however this may be, the Latin work 
was translated into English^ if not by Cranmer him- 
self, at least by his special order, and was published 
before the close of a.d. 1548, under the sanction of 
his name, with the following title: — Catechismus. 
That is to say a short e instruction into Christian 
Religion for the synguler commoditie and profyte of 
Childre and yong people. Set forth by the Moste 
Reverende father in God Thomas Archbyshop of 
Canterbury, Primate of all England and Metropo- 
litane. 



A SERMON OF BAPTISME. 

Oure Lorde Jesus Christe good children, in the gospell 
of John saith thus. Except a manne be borne again of the 
water and the spiret, he can not enter in to the kyngdome 
of heaven.f Nowe we ought to direct our hole lyfe to come 
to the kyngedome of God, for the Lorde sayth, First seke 
the kyngdom of God. % And you haue hearde heretofore 
that we daylye make thys petition to God, thy kyngdome 
come. Wherfore it is verie necessarie for us, to knowe, 
howe we must be borne agayne, and what this second birth 
is without the whiche we can not entre into the kyng- 



* Gardiner, in his " explication toucliyng the most blessed sacra- 
ment of the aulter," thus describes it : " Justus Jonas hath trans- 
lated a Catechisme out of Douch into Latin, taught in the citie 
Noremberge in Germanye, where Hosiander is chiefe preacher — 
which Catechisme was translate into Englishe in this auctor's 
name." p. 8. 

f John C. 3. X Matt. vi. 



72 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



dome of God. But when we speake of a second byrthe, 
you shal not so grossely under stande this sayieng, as 
though a man which is once borne, should entre agayne 
into hys mothers wombe, and so be borne agayne as he 
was before. (For it were greate folyshenes so to thinke.) 
But here we meane of a second byrth which is spirituall, 
where by our inwarde man and minde is renewed by the 
Holye Ghost, so that our hertes and myndes receaue newe 
desiers, which they had not of theyr fyrst byrth or nati- 
uitie. 

And the seconde birth is by the water of baptisme, 
whiche Paule calleth the bathe of regeneration, because 
oure synnes be forgyven us in baptisme, and the Holy 
Gost is powred into us, as into Goddes beloued children, 
so that by the power and wourkynge of the Holye Ghost, 
we be borne agayne spiritually, and made new creatures. 
And so by baptisme we enter into the kyngdome of God, 
and shal be saued for euer, yf we contynewe to oure lyues 
ende in the fay the of Christe.* 

Wherfore good children, consydre diligently the strength 
of baptysme, and marke wel, how greate treasures and how 
excellent benefytes you receaued in youre baptisme, that 
you may thanke God for the same, and comfort your selfes 
by theim in al your temptations and endeuoure youre selfes, 
faethfully to performe al thinges which you promysed in 
your baptisme. And that you may do this the better, hear 
and learne the wordes of our Master Christe, by the whiche 
he dyd ordeyne and institute baptisme. And oftentymes 
repete the same, that you maye learne them worde for 
worde without the boke. These be the wordes of our 
Lorde Jesus Christe, spoken to hys disciples. Go into the 
whole world, and teache all nations, and baptise them, in 
the name of the Father, and the Sonne, and the Holy 



* Titum iii. J olin iii. Rom. vi. Collo. ii. 1 Pet. iii. 



CRANMER S CATECHISM. 



73 



Gost. He that wil beleue, and be baptised, shalbe saued. 
But he that wyll not beleue, shall be damned.* 

By these wordes oure Lorde Jesus Christe dyd institute 
baptisme, wherby we borne agayne to the kyngdom of God. 
And you good children shal gyve dilygence, not onely to 
reherse these wordes, but also to understand, what Christ 
ment by the same. That when you be demaunded any 
questyon herein, you maye bothe make a dyrecte answere, 
and also in tyme to come be able to teache your children, 
as you your selves are no we instructed. For what greater 
shame can ther be, then a man to professe himselfe to be a 
Christen man, because he is baptised, and yet he knoweth 
not what baptisme is, nor what strength the same hath, nor 
what the dyppyng in water doth betoken ? wher as all 
oure lyfe tyme we ought to kepe those promises, which 
there we solemply made before God and man, and all our 
profession and lyfe ought to agre to our baptisme. Where- 
fore good children, to thentent you may the better know 
the strength and power of baptisme, you shall first under- 
stande, that oure Lorde Jesus Christ hath instituted and 
annexed to the gospel, thre sacraments or holy seales, of his 
covenant and lege made with us. And by these thre, Gods 
ministers do worke with us in the name and place of God 
(yea God himselfe worketh with us) to confirme us in our 
faith, and to asserten us, that we are the lyuely membres of 
Gods trew churche, and the chosen people of God, to 
whome the gospell is sent, and that all those thinges belong 
to us, wherof the promises of the gospel make mention. 
The first of these sacramentes is baptisme, by the whiche 
we be borne again to a new and heauenly lyfe, and be 
receaued into Gods churche and congregation, whiche is the 
foundation and pyller of the trueth. The seconde is abso- 
lution or the authoritie of the kayes, wherby we be absolued 



* Mat. xxviii. Mar. xvi. 

H 



74 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



from suche synnes, as we be fallen into after our baptisme. 
The tliirde sacrament is the communion or the Lordes 
supper, by the whiche we be fedde and nourished, and 
fortified in the faith of the ghospell and knowlege of Christ, 
that by this fode we may growe more and more in newnes 
of lyfe, so that we maye be no longer children, but maye 
waxe perfect men, and ful growen in Christ. For I wold 
you should wel know this good children, that a Christen 
mans knowlege and lyfe, is a more excellent thing, than 
unlerned people can judge. For a Christen man hathe the 
certen worde of God, where upon he maye grounde hys 
conscience, that he is made a Christen man, and is one 
which He is of Christes members assured of by baptisme. 
For he that is baptysed, maye assuredlye saye thus. I am 
not now in this waueryng opinion ; that I only suppose my 
selfe to be a Christian man, but I am in a sure beleue, that 
I am made a Christen man. For I know for a surety that 
I am baptised, and I am sure also, that baptysme was 
ordeyned of God, and that He whiche baptysed me, did it 
by Gods commission and commaundment : And the Holy 
Gost doth witnes, that He whiche is baptised, hath put 
upon hym Christ, wherfore the Holy Gost in my baptisme 
assureth me, that I am a Christen man. And this is a true 
and syncere faith, whiche is able to stande againste the gates 
of hell, for asmuche as it hath for it the euydence of Gods 
worde, and leaneth not to any mans saying or opinion. Fur- 
thermore good chyldren, you shall dylygentlye learne, the 
cause, wherefore we are baptysed. You have alredy herde, 
that by baptisme we be borne agayne. The cause of this 
our second birth, is, the synfulnes and filthynes of our first 
birth. For by our first natiuitie (whan we were borne of 
our fathers and mothers) all we were borne in synne, and 
when we yssued out of oure mothers woumbe we were laden 
with synne and Gods angre, as it was at large declared unto 
you in the exposition of the Ten Commaundements, and 



cranmer's catechism. 



75 



speciallye in the last commaundement. For as Adam did 
synne, and by synne was so corrupted both in his body and 
soule, that by his awne power or strength he was not able 
to do any good thinge, even so all the children and of 
spring of Adam be borne synners, so that they can not be 
justified by themselves or by their awn strength, but are 
inclined and bent to synne at all tymes. And as saynt 
Paule saieth, by nature they be the children of Gods wrath.* 
That is to saye, God is angrye with us for those synnes, 
whiche by nature be, as it wer, a kinne to us, and we be 
borne with theim into this world. But when we be borne 
againe by baptisme, then our sinnes be forgyven us, and 
the Holy Goste is giuen us, which doth make us al so holy, 
and doth move us to al goodnes. Wherfore good children 
when a man is baptysed, it is as muche to saye, as he dothe 
there confesse, that he is a synner, and that he is under 
the rule and gouernaunce of sinne, so that of himself e He 
can not be good or ryghtuous. And therfore he commeth 
to baptisme, and there seketh for helpe and remedy, and 
desyreth God, first to forgyve him his synnes, and at length 
to deliver him clerely from all synne, and perfectely to 
heale his soule from the sykenes of synne, as the physi- 
tian doth perfectely heale his patient from bodily diseases. 
And for his parte he promyseth to God againe, and solemp- 
ly voweth, that he wyll fyght againste synne with all 
his strength and power, and that he wyl gladly beare the 
crosse, and al suche afflictions, as it shal please God to 
lay upon him, and that also he wil be content to dye, 
that he may be perfectly healed and delyvered from sinne. 
For God doth forgive us our synnes by faith, but by 
afflictions and death, he dothe take theim cleane away, as 
Saint Peter witnesseth, sayinge. He that suffereth or is 
alflycted in the fleshe, doth cesse from synne.f And 



Ephe. ii. 



f 1 Pet. v. 



7 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



saincte Paule sayeth, lie that is deade, is justified or dely- 
vered from synne. These be the promyses, which we make, 
when we are baptised. And of this minde must all they 
be, whiche shall have any fruite by baptisme. Wherfore 
seying all you that be here are alredy baptysed, continewe 
I praye you in this good mynde and purpose knowlege in 
youre hartes before God, that you be synners, be sory for 
the same, and praye to God, to heal and deliver you from 
youre sinne. Beware you fal not to sinne againe, have no 
delite in synne, nor synne not wyllyngly. But be godly 
and holy, and suffer gladly such afflictions, as God shall 
lay upon your backes, and yf you do thus, then your bap- 
tisme shal be auaileable unto you, and God shall worke in 
you by his holy Spirit, and shall fynyshe in you all those 
thinges which by baptisme he hath begon. Hitherto you 
haue heard, what we promyse to God, when we are bap- 
tysed, now learne also I praye you, what God worketh in 
us by baptisme, and benefits he gyveth us in the same. 
For baptysme is not water alone, and nothing elles besides, 
but it is the water of God, and hath his strength by the 
worde of God, and is a seale of Gods promyse. Where- 
fore it doth worke in us, all those thynges, where unto God 
hath ordeyned it. For oure Lord Jesus Christ sayeth. Go 
and teache all nations and baptyse theym, in the name of 
the Father, and the Sonne, and the Holy Gost. This God 
commaunded his disciples to do. Wherfore by the vertue 
of this commaundement, which came from heuen, even from 
the bosome of God, baptisme doeth wourke in us, as the 
wourke of God. For when we be baptised in the name of 
God, that is as muche to save, as God himselfe shoulde 
baptise us. Wherfore we oughte not to haue an eye only 
to the water, but to God rather, whiche did ordeine the 
baptisme of water, and commaunded it to be done in his 
name. For he is almyghtye, and able to worke in us by 
baptisme, forgivenes of our synnes, and al those wonderful 



CRANMEft's CATECHISM, 



77 



effectes and operations, for the whiche he hathe ordeyned 
the same, althoughe mannes reason, is not able to conceyue 
the same. Therfore consider good children, the greate 
treasures and benefytes, whereof God maketh us partakers, 
when we are baptised, which be these. The firste is, that 
in baptisme our synnes be forgiven us, as sainct Peter wit- 
nesseth, saiynge. Let every one of you be baptised for the 
forgiveness of his synnes. The seconde is, that the Holy 
Ghost is gyven us, the which doth sprede abrod the love of 
God in oure heartes, wherby we maye kepe Goddes com- 
maundementes accordyng to this saying of saynt Peter. 
Let euerie one of you be baptised in the name of Christ, 
and then you shall receyve the gyft of the Holy Ghost.* 

The thyrde is, that by baptisme the whole rightuousnes 
of Christ is gyven unto us, that we maye clayme the same 
as our owne. For so sayncte Paule teachethe, saying. 
As many of ye as are baptised in Christe, have putte upon 
you Christ. Fourthly by baptisme we die with Christ, and 
are buried (as it were) in his bloude and death, that we 
shoulde suffer afflictions and death, as Christe himself hath 
suffered. And as that man, whiche is baptised, doth pro- 
mise to God, that he will dye with Christe, that he maye 
be deade to synne and to the olde Adam, so on the other 
part God doth promise againe to him, that he shalbe par- 
taker of Christes deathe and passion. 

And also God maketh all afflictions whiche he sufferethe 
to be good and profitable unto him, as was the passion of 
Christ, and not damnable, as it was to Judas passion, and 
diverse other ungodly persons. 

By thys which I have hetherto spoken, I trust you 
understand good children, wherfore baptisme is called the 
bath of regeneration, and howe in baptisme we be borne 
agayne andbe made new creatures in Christe. The whiche 



* Actum ii. 



7S 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



doctryne you shall the better understande, if you consider 
in what condition you were, before you were baptised, and 
in what state you stande in, after your baptisme. 

Fyrste before we were baptised, it is evident, that we 
were sinners, and he that is a synner, can have no peace 
nor quietnes of conscience before he come to Christ, so 
muche he feareth Goddes wroth and everlastyng damnation. 
But after that oure synnes, in baptisme be forgyven us, and 
we beleve the promyse of God, and so by our fayth be 
justified, then our consciences be quieted, and we be glad 
and merie, trusting assuredly, that God is no more angrye 
wyth us for our former offences, and that we shall not be 
damned for the same. And this is a mervelous alteration 
and renewyng of the inwarde man the whiche coulde be 
wrought by the power of no creature, but by God alone. 
Also before we were baptised, we were slaues and bounde- 
men to synne, so that we neyther coulde do that good, 
which we wolde have done, nor could kepe us from that 
euil, whiche we wolde not have done, as saynt Paule com- 
playneth of hymselfe.* But whan by baptisme the Holy 
Gost was gyuen us, the whiche did spread abrode the loue 
of God in our hartes, and dyd also delyver us from the 
boundage and tyrannye of synne, and gave us new strength 
and power, to wrastle against synne, and manfullye to 
withstande our gostly enemye the Devel, then after a certen 
maner we were able to fulfyl Gods commaundementes. 
And this is a greate chaunge, and renewyng of the inwarde 
man. And this I wold you shoulde knowe for a suertye 
good children, and stedfastly beleve the same that no child 
of the Jewes or Turkes. whiche is not baptysed, hath the 
Holy Ghost, neyther that anye suche c?ai understande the 
worde of God, neyther that anye suche is holy or righteous 
before God. Wherefore you shall thanke God with all 



* Romans vii. 



cranmer's catechism. 



79 



your harte, whiche hath brought you to baptysme. And 
when you beleve in the name of Christ, and love the ghos- 
pel, and are glad and dyligent to hear the same, then this 
is a suer token, that by the gospel you haue receaued the 
Holy Gost. 

Furthermore he that is a synner and not baptized* al- 
thoughe he had the Holy Ghoste to this effecte, to helpe him 
to fyght against synne, yet oftentymes he is overcome, and 
falleth to synne. And althoughe he doth oftentimes over- 
come synne, yet this is a great unperfectenes, that he dothe it 
not willingly, but that this fight against sinne is tedious and 
grevous unto him. Wherefore he is ever in perrel, lest he be 
overcome of syn. And in case he doth manfully withstande 
synne, yet he seeth,that hysjustyce and obedience be toweake 
and unperfecte, to stande before the judgement of God, (as 
in dede no man, not the holyest, is able to stande before the 
judgement of God by his awne rightuousnes.) But when in 
baptisme the rightuousenes of Christ is gyven and imputed 
to hym, then he is delyvered from al those perrels. For 
he knoweth for a suerty, that he hath put upon him Christ, 
and that his weakenes and imperfection, is covered and 
hydde with the perfecte ryghtuousnes and holynes of 
Christ. Wherfore after baptisme,, he doth not trust in his 
awne rightuousnes, but in Christ only. And he is no 
more pensyve or doubteful, consyderynge his awne weake- 
nes, but he is joyful, because, he considereth, that he is 
made partaker of Christes rightuousnes. And this agayne 
is a great alteration and renewyng, of the inwarde man. 
These newe affections and spirytual motions, are in the 
soulles of suche as are borne again by baptisme, but they 
be unknowne to worldly men, and suche as be not led by 
the Spirite of God. And when they that beleve and be 
baptysed, do continewe in this their faith to the ende of 
their lyves, then God shall rayse them up from death to 
lyfe, that they may be immortal, and live everlastingly 



80 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

with Christ. And then, when sinne and the kingdome of 
death is utterly abolished and destroied, we shalbe per- 
fectly holy and rightuous, both in body and soule. And 
for this cause, our Sauioure Christ doth cal in the gospel 
the rysyng againe from death, a regeneration or a seconde 
begettyng. Al these thinges doth baptisme worke in us, 
when we beleve in Christe. And therefore Christe sayeth. 
He that wyll beleve and be baptysed, shall be saued. But 
he that wyl not beleve, shalbe damned. Wherefore good 
children, learne dilygentlye I praye you, the fruyt and 
operation of baptisme. For it worketh forgyvnes of sin, it 
delyvereth from death and power of the Devel, it gyveth 
salvation and everlastynge lyfe, to all them that beleve. 
As the wordes of Christes promyse doth evydently wit- 
nesse. But peradventure some wil saye. Howe can water 
worke so greate thinges ? To whome I answere, that it is 
not the water that dothe these thinges, but the almyghtye 
worde of God (whiche is knyt and joyned to the water) and 
faith, which receyveth Gods worde and promyse. For 
without the worde of God, water is water, and not bap- 
tisme. But when the worde of the liuing God is added 
and joyned to the water, then it is the bathe of regenera- 
tion, and baptisme water, and the lyvely springe of eternall 
salvation, and a bathe that washeth our soules by the Holy 
Ghoste, as saynct Paule calleth it, saying. God hath 
saued us thorowe hys mercye, by the bathe of regenera- 
cion, and renewyng of the Holy Gost, whome he hath 
poured upon us plenteously, by Jesus Christ oure Sauioure, 
that we beynge made ryghtuous by his grace, maye be 
heyres of euerlastyng lyfe. This is a sure and trewe worde.* 
Ye shall also dylygently labour good children, to kepe and 
perfourme those promises, which you made to God in your 
baptisme, and which baptisme doth betoken. For bap- 



* Tit. iii. 



cranmer's catechism. 



81 



tisme and the dyppyng into the water, doth betoken, that 
the old Adam, with al his synne and evel lustes, ought to 
be drowned and kylled by daily contrition and repentance, 
and that by renewynge of the Holy Gost, we ought to 
ryse with Christ from the death of synne, and to walke in 
a new lyfe, that our new man may lyve everlastyngly, in 
rightuousnes and truthe before God, as saincte Paule 
teacheth saying. Al we that are baptised in Christe Jesu, 
are baptised in hys death. For we are buried with him by 
baptisme into deth, that as Christ hath risen from death by 
the glori of his Father, so we also shuld walk in newnes of 
lyfe.* And this is the playne exposytion of the wordes of 
holy baptisme, that is to saye, that we shoulde acknowlege 
oureselves to be synners, desyre pardon and forgyvenes of 
our synnes, be obedient and wylling to beare Christes 
crosse, and all kynde of afflyction, and at the last to die, 
that by death we may be perfectly deliuered from synne. 
And therefore we ought to hate synne, and with al our 
power to fyght against synne. For God in baptisme hath 
forgiuen us our synnes, and giuen us the Holy Gost, and 
made us partakers of the rightuousnes of hys welbeloued 
Sonne Jesus Christ. Now consyder depely I praie you, 
how great benefytes these be, that you maye not be un- 
kynde to him, that hath done so much for you, but sted- 
fastlye beleve these thinges, mortifye synne, patiently 
suffre al dyseases and adversities, whiche it shal please 
God to send you, and then without dowte you shalbe 
saued. Wherefore good children, learne these thinges 
dilygentlye, and when you be demaunded, what is bap- 
tisme. Then you shal answer. Baptisme is not water 
alone, but it is water inclosed and joyned to the worde of 
God, and to the couenaunte of Gods promyse. And these 
be the wordes, wherby oure Lorde Jesus Christ did ordeine 



* Rom. 6. 



82 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



baptisme, which be written in the laste chapter of sainct 
Mathew. Go and teache al nations, baptisyne them in the 
name of the Father, and the Sonne, and the Holy Ghost. 
And when you shalbe asked what auayleth baptisme ? You 
shal answere. Baptisme worketh forgyvenes of synne, it 
delyvereth from the kyngdome of the Devel and from 
death, and giueth lyfe and euerlastyng saluation, to all 
them that beleve these wordes of Christ, and promyse of 
God, which are written in the laste chapter of sainct 
Marke his gospell. He that wil beleve, and be baptised, 
shalbe saued. But he that wil not beleve shalbe damned. 

Thirdly, yf a man aske you, how can water bryng to 
passe so great thynges ? Ye shall aunswer. Uerely the 
water worketh not these thynges, but the worde of God, 
whiche is joyned to the water, and fayth whiche dothe 
beleve the worde of God. For without the worde of God, 
water is water, and not baptisme, but when the worde of 
the lyuyng God, is joyned to the water, then it is bap- 
tisme, and water of wonderful holsomnes, and the bath of 
regeneration, through the Holy Ghost, as saincte Paule 
writeth. God saued us by the bath of regeneration, and 
renewyng of the Holy Ghost, whom he powred upon us 
plenteously, by Jesus Christ our Sauiour, that we beyng 
made rightuous by his grace, maye be heyres of euerlastyng 
lyfe.* Fourthly. Yf a man aske you, what doth the baptis- 
ynge in the water betoken ? aunswere ye, it betokeneth, 
that olde Adam with all his synnes and euel desyers, ought 
daylye to be killed in us, by trewe contricion and repent- 
aunce : that he may rise againe from death, and after he 
is risen with Christ, may be a new man, a new creature, 
and may liue everlastyngly in God, and before God, in 
rightuousnes and holynes. As saincte Paule wryteth, say- 
ing. All we that are baptised, are buried with Christe in 



* Tit. iii. 



CRANMER S CATECHISM. 



83 



to death, that as Christ rose agayne, by the glorie of his 
Father, so we also should walke in newnes of lyfe.* Thus 
ye have hearde good children, what is ment by the wordes 
of baptisme, by the which we are borne again, and made 
newe to euerlastynge lyfe. Learne these thynges dily- 
gentlye, and thanke God, who in Christ hath called you to 
be partakers of so large and ample benefites. And expresse 
baptisme in your lyfe, and baptisme shalbe the greatest 
comforte to you, bothe in your lyfe tyme, and also in youre 
death bed. For by baptisme we be grafted into the death 
of Christe, wherfore synne, deathe or hell, can not hurte 
us, but we shall ouercome all these thynges by fayth, as 
Christe himself e ouercame theym. And so by this newe 
byrthe we shall enter into the kyngdome of God, and lyfe 
everlastynge. The whiche God graunte us all. Amen. 



* Rom. vij. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



The first Service-book of Edward VI. was published 
in the month of March., a.d. 1549. Besides the 
Primate, Ridley bishop of Rochester, and Goodrich 
bishop of Ely, had probably the chief concern in its 
compilation : but to which of these, or of the other 
prelates and divines who assisted in preparing it, the 
several parts are to be ascribed, we have no certain 
means of knowing. The book obtained the sanction 
of parliament, January 1 5th of the same year ; having 
been adopted by convocation in the November pre- 
ceding.* 

Towards the close of a.d. 1550, Cranmer and the 
bishops undertook a revision of this book. Bucer, 
who was then at Cambridge, was also requested 
by the Archbishop to examine it, and u to sug- 
gest, if he thought any thing might be explained 
more agreeable with God's word and for better 
edification of faith and to enable him to do 
this, the book was translated into Latin by Aless, 
the celebrated Scotch divine. f The suggestions of 
Bucer on the baptismal offices, which are given 
below, are extracted from the Scripta Anglicana of 



* Todd's Life of Cranmer, vol. ii. p. 65. 

f Strype's Memorials of Cranmer, vol. i. p. 300. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



35 



that reformer's works. By comparing them with 
the first and second Books of Edward VI., the reader 
will be able to perceive how far they were followed 
by the Bishops in that revision. 

The following extract of a letter from Peter 
Martyr to Bucer, dated Lambeth, January 10, 1551, 
states his concurrence in the suggestions of the latter ; 
and also the intention of the Bishops to make certain 
alterations in the Book. c( In omnibus autem quae 
censuisti emendanda, tuae sententiae scripsi. Et gra- 
tias Deo ago, qui occasionem suppeditavit, ut de his 
omnibus Episcopi per nos admonerentur. Conclu- 
sum jam est in hoc eorum colloquio, quemadmodum 
mihi retulit Reverendissimus ut multa immutentur ; 
sed quaenam ilia sint, quae censerint emendanda, 
neque ipse mihi exposuit, neque ego de illo quaerere 
ausus sum/"* 



De ctfremoniis administrationi S. baptismatis prtescriptis. 
Cap. ix.f 

Primum ante baptismatis administrandi Festisdietms.et 
descriptionem, prsemittitur praeceptum admo- llSXa^d- 
dum salutare, ut baptisma festis diebus, et um - 
prsesente tota ecclesia administretur : quo et ecclesia teneat 



* Strype's Memorials of Cranmer, vol. ii. p. 898-9, no. 61. 

f " Censura Martini Buceri super libro Sacrorum, seu ordina- 
tionis Ecclesiae atque ministerii ecclesiastici in regno Anglise, ad 
petitionem R. Archiepiscopi Cantuariensis, Thomae Cranmeri, con- 
scripta." 

I 



86 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



facilius memoria qui sunt baptizati ; et ut quisque ex bap- 
tismate infantum, sui baptismatis et foederis salutis, quod 
baptismate suscepit, admoneatur. Yerum hoc praeceptum, 
quo magis congruit cum. institutione Domini, et summo isto 
ejus beneficio, quod confert suis hominibus per baptisma, eo 
minus observari dicitur : in eo maxime, ut baptisma prae- 
sente frequenti ecclesia exhibeatur, etiam festis diebus 
exhibeatur. 

Quis autem sensum aliquem Christianae teneat commu- 
nionis, qui non agnoscat, quantopere deceat eos, qui sunt 
invicem membra in Christo, frequentes adesse, cum aliquis 
natus ex ipsis in aeternam mortem, debet in ecclesia renasci 
ad vitam sempiternam, et suscipi inter filios Dei ; quo illi 
simul istud beneficium et a Deo pariter orent, et ut Christi 
ecclesia per ministrum una conferant ; ut sicut singulorum 
ille membrum fit per hoc sacramentum, ita a singulis quo- 
que tanquam membrum recipiatur ; et quisque se ei coram 
Domino devinciat ad mutua Christiana? communionis ofhcia 
et corporalia et spiritualia. 
Praeceptumpro- Maximo itaque studio curandum est Epis- 

missum diligen- . . . . .. 

tiss. observan- copis et Archidiaconis, ut hoc praeceptum mi- 
t™ esse ° unc nistri et fidehter populum doceant, et religiose 
ipsi observent, nullius illud sive superstitioni, sive licentiae 
remittentes. Nec pauci enim eorum quibus infantes bapti- 
zantur, magis ea curant, quae sunt pompae carnalis, quam 
Sathan circa haec sacra invexit, quam quae sunt baptismatis 
et regenerationis : quorum non debet foveri, sed aboleri per- 
versitas. 

a sacra con- Cumque nec ad matutinas, nec ad vesper- 
statfm P bStSari ^ nas P reces soleat ecclesia coire, praestaret 
mfantes. sane baptisma administrari statim a sacra con- 

done cum frequentissima adhuc est ecclesia, priusquam S. 
ccence adm'inistratio incipiatur, ut et veteres ecclesiae solebant, 
et hodie nonnullae morem habent. Hoc facile probaverint, 
quicunque vim regenerationis et amplitudinem divini bene- 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



87 



ficii, quod baptismate confertur, agnoscent. Natura enim 
docente, solent homines eos, quos in honestum Collegium 
suscipere decreverunt, atque societatem, ut in academiis, et 
multis aliis longe minoris momenti Societatibus hominum, 
fieri videmus, id facere, cum collegse frequentiores convene- 
rint, ut ita quasi ab omnibus illi in collegam recipiantur, et 
singuli officia collegarum eis deferant, ad eaque se ita pub- 
lice invicem adstringant. 

Urgeri itaque debet et alterum in libro Baptismainfan- 
hoc loci positum prseceptum, ut quibus fue- ^SisSS^S^ 
rint infantes baptizandi, id in tempore pasto- dum - 
ribus indicent, atque apud eos ab ecclesia baptisma religiose 
petant. Nisi enim maximi habeant homines hsec Christi 
mysteria, in judicium ea sibi sumunt. 

Qui authores fuerunt ejus ritus, de quo est tertium nv 
libro praeceptum propositum, ut quaedam fiant pro infanti- 
bus baptizandis preces pro foribus templi : hi earn videntur 
esse rationem secuti, ut eo quoque signo homines confitean- 
tur liberos ipsos ex ipsis concipi et nasci in peccatis. . 

At cum novum populum non deceat sig- Novum popu- 
norum multitudo, et hoc ipsum, concipi et £ or ^ mSti- 
nasci omnes in peccato, cum verbis claris, turn tudo - 
petitione et susceptione baptismatis homines satis agnos- 
cant et fateantur, nescio an hie ritus satis habeat in se 
decentise, ordinis, et sedificationis,* quibus rebus omnes sunt 
cseremonise in ecclesiis et instituendoe et moderandse. Sunt 
enim fidelium infantes sancti,f ut sint in ecclesiam de- 
ferendi, et per baptisma sanctificandi. Quid absurdi igitur 
admittatur, si infantes semel in templum ipsum inferantur, 
inque solennem orandi locum, et eodem loco, et prope bap- 
tisterium, fiantque super eis omnes preces et lectiones, ubi 
exaudire illas omnis populus possit ? His enim omnibus 
rebus, et ipso, ut dixi, baptismate, satis clara fit ejus con- 



* 1 Corinth. 14. 



f 1 Corinth. 7. 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



fessio, quod in peccatis nostri omnes nascuntur, ut ipsi 
nati sumus. 

Vuigus deiec- Videmus siquidem vulgus delectari actio- 

tatur actionibus . . . . 

scenicis. nibus scemcis, et multis uti signis, quorum 

tamen significationem plerique non intelligunt, paucissimi 
considerant. Proprium autem Christiariorum est adorare 
Dominum in spiritu et veritate, et nihil uspiam, minime 
vero omnium ad tarn sancta redemptionis et regenerationis 
nostra? in vitam aeternam mysteria, agere minus prudenter 
et leviter, ut nimis multa a vulgo circa hsec sacra admittun- 
Sathanae niu- tur. Illudit namque nobis continenter Sathan, 

sionibus occur- 

rendum. et sena Domini salutaria convertere in suos 

noxios ludos conatur. His vero et Sathanee pernitiosis cona- 
tibus atque hominum cum superstitionibus, turn irreligiosis 
lusibus, est modis omnibus occurrendum. 

His itaque rebus equidem, ut nunc se habent res nostra?, 
utque videmus omnes, quam segre populus patietur se ab 
inutili servitute, vel etiam profano ludo extern orum signo- 
rum abstrahi ad colendum adorandumque Christum in spi- 
ritu et veritate, malim infantes baptizandos recta inferre 
ipsis templis, et in medium populo Dei, e quo loco omnis 
populus, qusecunque ibi dicuntur, possit probe exaudire, 
quo ita digna et intelligentia et admiratio hujus summi et 
primi sacramenti restituatur, religioque eo digna conserve- 
tur atque augeatur. 

De veste Candida et chrismate. Cap. x. 
Non omnia ve- Utrumque eorum signum pervetustum est, 

tusta signa hodie . . 

aedificant. sed non mae potest pro ban usum eorum et 

nos decere, esseque et nunc in populo aedificationi. Multis 
signis recte et inani simulatione uti in rebus tarn humanis, 
quam divinis, non est nisi eorum, qui vehementissime ardent 
in has res, quarum multa signa adhibent ; ut matres vide- 
mus, quas suos infantes ardentissime amant, decere quam- 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



89 



plurima amoris signa erga infantes suos usurpare. In- 
decore autem et frigide facere eos, qui quos volunt videri 
diligere et colere, multis charitatis et reverentise signis ob- 
ruunt, cum constet tamen eos nulla horum vera, aut non 
tanta, quantam ostendunt signis, teneri charitate et rever- 
entia. Flagrabant veteres sancti summa Dei observantia 
et gratitudine adversus ejus beneficia ; populus ad baptisma 
magna religione aderat ; his itaque poterant ista signa esse 
utilia ad Dei observantiam, et tanti mysterii religionem 
magis excitandam et sustentandam. 

Pridem autem effectum videmus per Anti- Caeremoniag s. 

. •■li pridem in ludos 

christos Komanenses, et mnatam omnibus ho- converse sunt, 
minibus impietatem, qua sacris colendi Dei cseremonias in 
varios et nefarios semper convertunt ludos ; ut ista hodie 
signa apud minime paucos magis retinendse et augendse 
superstitioni ac ludis, quam pietati serviant atque religioni. 
Horum autem malorum amputandse sunt, non retinendae 
occasiones. Et si dicamus usum istorum signorum saluta- 
rem posse restitui per doctrinam, videmus doctrinam aliis 
deesse, aliis eo usque non prodesse. Sublata itaque hsec 
signa malim, quam retenta. Si autem retineri omnino 
contingat, opto ut salutaris eorum usus quam diligentissime 
doceatur et urgeatur. 

In ipsam baptismatis descriptionem. Cap. xi. 

In prima precatione super infantem, op- Omittendaquee- 
tarim ista omitti, " and by the baptisme of recenset. 
thy wellbeloved sonne," usque " we beseeche thee &c." 
quibus verbis memoratur Deum per baptisma sui bene- 
dicti filii Jesu Christi sanctificasse fluenta Jordanis, et om- 
nes alias aquas ad hanc mysticam peccatorum ablutionem. 
Scriptura enim hsec non prsedicat ; et servit hsec loquendi 
forma superstitiosse opinioni, quasi aquis vis qusedam sanc- 
tificandi sit baptismate Christi impressa ; ut semper ad 



90 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



magicas rerum mutationes tradendas homines propendent, 
quod transubstantiationis commentum atque omnium prope 
rerum, quas Papistee publice consecrant, existimatio testa- 
tur, aquae scilicet, salis, herbarum, cereorum, campanarum, 
rerum que aliarum, quas sacrifici cum religione quadam 
benedicere et conservare solent. 

Abiutionempec- Ad hcec, ut baptisma nobis sit sacramentum 
cSlX q no b bis peccata abluendi, id meruit nobis Dominus, 
meruent. non tantum certe suo baptismate in Jordane, 

sed et ac multo amplius baptismate crucis : denique pecca- 
torum ablutio, quanquam ad earn conferendam baptismate 
aqua adhibeatur, tamen non aquas hoc, sed Christi Domini 
opus est. 

Est multum deferendum venerationi priscarum ecclesia- 
rum, et sanctissimorum patrum ; tamen quanto Deus am- 
plius suscipiendus est, et sequendus omni homini ; eo re- 
ligiosius dispicere oportet, ne quid tribuamus ullorum 
hominum vel gratise vel authoritati ; quo possint Dei ob- 
scurari benericia, et quern ipsi debemus cultus spiritus et 
veritatis. Videndum semper imprimis quid deceat nos 
rllios Dei, et in luce versantes novi testamenti : quid ornet 
revelatam jam gloriam Christi : quid revera instauret rldem 
crucis Christi. 



De signo crucis et prece, qua illud pingitur in fronte et pec- 
tore baptizandorum. Cap. xii. 

Quatenus im- Signum hoc non, tarn quod est usus in 
?antes° facta^Bu- Ecclesia antiquissimi, quam quod est admo- 
cer probetur. ^ um s i m pi ex e t praesentis admonitionis crucis 
Christi, adhiberi nec indecens nec inutile existimo, si ad- 
hibeatur modo pure intellectum, et religiose excipiatur, nulla 
nec superstitione adjuncta, nec elementi servitute, aut vul- 
gari consuetudine. 

Porro verba quas liber prsescribit dicenda, cum hoc sig- 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



91 



num id fronte et pectore infantum pingunt, probare non 
possum : non id autem, quod ilia non sanctum in se votum 
contineant, sed quod jubentur dici ad infantem, qui ea non 
intelligit. Nihil enim tale docet Scriptura ; et scenica om- 
nia et ludrica debent ab his mysteriis abesse procul cum 
omni superstitione ac specie magiae applicationis. Op- 
tarim itaque ea verba mutari in formam precis ejusmodi. 
Da huic, O Deus, infanti, figmento tuo, sic verba libri sic 

. . mutari optat Bu- 

meritum ac vim excipere crucis filii Dei, ut cerus. 

ejus ipsum nunquam pudeat, semperque crucifigatur mundo, 

et ei mundus, depugnetque strenue sub hoc signo contra 

peccatum, mundum, et Sathanam : atque perseveret fide- 

lis in tua justitia atque obsequio usque ad finem vitae suae. 

Amen. 

In proxime sequenti prece, ubi ponitur, " that they 
commyng to holy baptisme," malim poni " qui adferuntur ad 
sanctum tuum baptisma hoc enim verum est, et decet 
haec mysteria summa simplicitas et Veritas. 

De exorcismo. Cap. xiii. 

Est quidem et haec ratio exorcizandi eos scripturaetiam 
qui baptizari debeant vetustissima : sed nihil SSf!SiSu£ 
est anteponendum ei, quod docet Scriptura, da - 
verbum Dei, quo nihil est antiquius. Eo vero ii tantum 
jubentur imperare daemonibus, quibus donum collocatum 
est dvvdfjLeojQ, jubenturque hi depellere daemones non ab 
hominibus quibusvis, sed tantum a dsemoniacis ; quales, 
gratise Domino, non sunt omnes, nec multi quidem eorum 
qui adferuntur vel accedunt ad baptisma. Nam si omnem 
hominem non viventem in Christo Domino, ac ita potestati 
adhuc obnoxium immundorum spirituum, velis habere pro 
dsemoniaco, evacuabis eo Domini et Apostolorum miracula, 
quae fecerunt in depulsione malorum spirituum ab homi- 
nibus. 



92 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Exorcismi ver- Praestant itaque ista mcrepandi et lmper- 

ba in precandi , , . 

converti posse. andi verba adversus malos dsemones, verti in 
verba precandi, ad hunc vel similem forsan modum : iEterne 
fili Dei, qui- vim omnes malorum spirituum morte tua devi- 
cisti ; depelle ab hoc infante, quern ad baptismurn tuum 
sanctum, ut membrum fiat tui corporis, vocare es dignatus, 
fraudem omnem ac violentiam Sathanse et angelorum ejus, 
liberatumque potestate tenebrarum transfer in regnum filii 
tui dilecti, ne ulli ei immundi spiritus unquam queant no- 
cere vel in corpore, vel in anima, propter gloriam nominis 
tui. Amen. 



De catechismo baptizandorum. Cap. xiv. 

RenunciatioSa- Hoc l° co jubentur compatres et comma- 
SdeiSeSo tres renunciare Sathanae, et profiteri fidem 
facta.improbatur. p ro i n f a ntibus, ut dum infantes rogantes, an 
renuncient diabolo, et ejus operibus, &c, et an credant in 
Deum patrem, et filium, et Spiritum Sanctum, ipsi vice 
infantum respondeant. At nec istud docet Scriptura, 
quantum vis sit antiquse observationis ; et rationem in se nul- 
lam habet, ut roges eum, qui quid dicas non intelligit, et alius 
respondeat pro eo, quod ille perinde percipit : idque facias 
de rebus maximis, et quae a propria cujusque fide per omnia 
pendent, uti sane est renunciare Sathanse et studiis ejus et 
credere in Deum. 

Rem non valde dissimilem et merito tanquam abominan- 
dam narrat D. Chrysostomus de Marcionitis in 15 Capite 
prioris ad Corinthios, in dictum illud, quid alioquin faciunt 
ii, qui baptizantur pro mortuis, &c. ? Solitos enim scribit 
hos hsereticos, cum moreretur aliquis ex catechumenis 
eorum, sub lectulo mortui abscondere, tumque mortuum 
interrogare, num velit baptizari : illo vero nihil dicente, ut 
mortuo, respondere ejus vice eum, qui latebat sub lecto, se 
velie : turn illos baptizare hunc hominem pro mortuo. Atque 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



93 



istud D. Chrysostomus scribit illos tanquam in scena lu- 
sisse. 

Quantum autem differt ab hac Marcionitarum amentia 
iste nostrorum infantum catechismus, quo rogantur infantes, 
et respondent eorum vice susceptores ? Vivunt quidem 
infantes ; sed tantundem intelligunt, tarn de interrogationi- 
bus, quae fiunt ad eos per ministros, quam de responsis, quae 
dantur pro eis a compatribus et commatribus. Et haec prae- 
postera agendi ratio non parum dedit occasionis per multis, 
ut eo citius ad Anabaptistarum sectam inclinarent, vel quod 
ad paedobaptismum attinet. 

Fuit illud quidem pie observatum apud Aduiti tantum 
veteres, et debet hodie observari, ut nemo J^SHStal! 
baptizetur adultorum, nisi sic interrogates re- tes> 
spondeat ipse de fide sua. Sed quid hoc ad infantes, qui 
nec intelligere dum quicquam possunt, nec fari ? 

Optarim igitur omnes illas hujus Cate- interrogationes 

. . . . . . positae mutari sic 

chismi, nescio cur ita vocati, interrogationes possent. 
fieri ad ipsos compatres, et commatres, ad hunc vel similem 
modum : Vultis vos, pro vestra parte, dare fidelem operam, 
ut hie infans, cum eo adoleverit, discat religionis nostrae 
Catechismum, eoque praecepto renunciet Sathanae, et cre- 
dere se profiteatur in Deum patrem et filium, &c. ? Quae si 
loci hujus mutatio placeret, ad earn mutaretur; et subse- 
quens ad compatres et commatres adhortatio, quae ut sanc- 
tissima est et pernecessaria, ita debet legi haud sane obiter 
a ministris, sed summa gravitate commendari susceptoribus 
et inculcari. 

A quibus tamen satis haberi oportet, si ex ammo suam 
polliceantur in hac re diligentiam possibilem. In con- 
spectu enim Dei ista aguntur, et Deo hae promissiones fiunt. 
Valde ita cavendum, ne quid hie dicatur aut fiat temere, ac 
vulgi tantum more, non mediate et omnino ex animo, uti 
coram Deo. Semper videndum, ut ea tantum suscipiamus 



94 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



et agamus, quEe nos docet lex Dei, quae sunt vera, quae 
gravia, quae fidem Christi aechficantia. 

De baptismate cegris infantibus privatim conferendo. Cap. xv. 
Baptisma in- In hac constitutione sunt omnia sancte 

fantum non dif- 

ferendmn. < proposita, utinani ita serventur : et maxime 
illud, ne baptisma infantum differatur. Nam eo patent 
Diabolo ostium introducendi contemptum Ecclesia?, ac ita 
totius redemptionis et communionis Christi; quod per sectam 
Anabaptistarum nimis optate obtinuit opinionem apud quam- 
pluiimos. 

De eo vero quod compatres et commatres loco infantum 
interrogentur et respondeant de infantum fide, cur et quo- 
modo optem mutari, jam paulo ante exposui. 



De consecratione baptismatis. Cap. xvi. 

Benedictiones Quid mali Sathan in Ecclesias Christi in- 
rLumSmTa- vexeri t per istas benedictiones atque conse- 
rum rejiciendae. crationes rerum inanimatarum, attigi ex parte 
aliqua, cum supra agerem de precatione ilia in communione 
pro benedictione et sanctiticatione panis et vini. Constat 
enim ad quam magicam rerum immutationem persuadend 
hominibus, istae benedictiones sint detortaa. Cum igit 
nulla Scriptura eas doceat, ipsaque verba harum prec" 
omnino id sonent, quasi Deus debeat his rebus immanente 
aliquam immittere virtutem ; non video, qua ratione possint 
in hac quidem tanta Evangelii luce, tantaque omnia a 
hujus doctrinam confirmandi libertate, qua hoc regm 
Dominus donavit, hujusmodi benedictiones retineri. Sacra- 
menta nostra sunt in usu ; actiones sunt, quibus Dominus 
peccatorum remissionem suique communionem suis impertit 
hominibus, non aquae, non pani et vino; idque cum haec 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



95 



signa, adjuncto verbo ejus, juxta ejus praecepta exhibentur, 
et sumuntur extra hunc usum, ut panis et vinum et aqua. 
Admodum antiquae sunt quidem hujusrnodi rerum istarum 
consecrationes : sed quanto antiquius est illis verbum Dei ? 
Semper id nobis videndum est, qui ad eedificationem revera 
prosit. 

Sunt enim perquam multae S. patrum Muitas.patrum 

A observatione dig- 

constitutiones et observationes, pertinentes ad na negiiguntur, 

. . ,. -n . x>, . viliora retinen- 

disciplmam Ecclesiae, quae ex ipso verbo Dei fur. 
desumptee. Istae, proh dolor ! securissime, ne dicam proca- 
cissime conculcuntur, dum nostris adversari videntur cupi- 
ditatibus. Quam praeposterum igitur esset religioni, eos 
tollere ritus acceptos a veteribus, qui ut verbo Dei non 
consentiunt, ita Sathanae apud nimis multos homines ser- 
viunt ad omnino manifestas superstitiones, planeque magicas 
opiniones confirmandas. Ad liaec valet ista quoque aquae 
Baptismatis consecratio eo, ut cum aliqua in simplici aqua 
baptizantur, non credantur tarn bene et sancte esse bapti- 
zati, ut qui baptizantur in aqua consecrata, nec praeter 
rationem. Aut enim ilia aquae certa consecratio aliquid 
baptismati, quod in ea non sit aqua, confert : aut nihil. Si 
nihil, non decet Ecclesias Christi, quod frustra fit. Si aliquid, 
quomodo sarciemus id iis, qui in vulgaria qua tinguntur ? 
Nam retingi eos fas non est. 



*#* The following is a tabular view, shewing the alterations 
made in the baptismal office at the revision of A. d. 1550, as well as 
how far that office, as it stood in the first Book of Edward VI., was 
compiled from the Use of Sarum and the Liturgy of Herman. Those 
parts of the first Book of Edward VI. omitted in the second are 
enclosed within brackets. 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



THE USE OF SALISBURY. THE LITURGY OF HERMAN. 



Amonge the ancient fa- 
thers Baptisme was openly 
ministred onely at two tymes 
in the yere, at Ester and 
Witsontyde, whiche consti- 
tution because it shoulde be 
harde perchaunce to renue 
we wyll that Baptisme be 
ministred onely upon the 
Sondayes and holye dayes, 
when the whole congrega- 
tion is wonte to come to- 
gyther, if the weakness of 
the infantes let not the same, 
so that it is to be feared that 
they wyll not lyve tyll the 
nexte holye daye. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



97 



FIRST BOOK OF EDWARD VI. 

Of the Administracion of 
publique baptisme to bee 
used in the churche. 

It appeareth by auncient 
writers, that the Sacrament of 
Baptisme in the old tyme, was 
not commonly ministred but at 
twoo tymes in the yere, at Eas- 
ter and Whitsontide, at whiche 
tymes it was openly ministred 
in the presence of all the con- 
gregacion : which custome (now 
beyng growen out of use) al- 
though it cannot for many con- 
sideracions be well restored 
again, yet it is thought good 
to folowe the same as nere as 
conveniently maie be : wher- 
fore the peoph are to bee ad- 
monished, that it is moste con- 
venient that Baptisme should 
not bee ministered but upon 
Sondaies, and other holydaies, 
when the moste nombre of 
people maie come together. As 
well for that the congregacion 
there present maie testifie the 
receivyng of them that be newe- 
ly baptised, into the nombre 
of Christes Churche, as also 
because in the baptisme of in- 
fantes, every man present maie 



SECOND BOOK OF EDWARD VI. 

Of the Administracion of 
Baptisme to bee used in 
the Churche. 



98 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



First Book of Edward VI. 

bee put in remembraunce of 
his awne profession made to 
God in his Baptisme. For 
whiche cause also, it is expe- 
dient that Baptisme be minis- 
tered in the Englishe toungue. 
Neverthelesse {if necessitie so 
require) children ought at all 
tymes to be Baptysed, either 
at the Churche or els at home. 

Publikue Baptisme. 

When there are children to 
be baptised upon the Sondaie 
or holy date the Parentes shall 
geve knowlege over night, or 
in the mornyng, afore the be- 
ginnyng ofMattins to the Cu- 
rate. And then the Godfa- 
thers, Godmothers, and the 
people, with the children, muste 
be ready at the Churche doore, 
either immediately afore the 
last Canticle at Mattins, or 
els immediatly afore the last 
Canticle at Even song, as 
the Curate by his discrecion 
shall appoynt. And then stand- 
yng there, the priest shall aske 
whether the children be bap- 
tised or no. If thee answer e 
no. Then shall the priest saie 
thus, 

Deare beloved, forasmuche 



.99 

Second Book of Edward VI. 



may at all tymes be Baptised 
at home 



Morning prayer 

and people 

be ready at the fonte 

after the laste Lesson at 

Morning e prayer 

Lesson at Evening Song 



Dearly 



100 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



Let us praye. 
Furthermore Almightie 
God, who in old tyme dyd- 
este destroy e the wycked 
worlde wythe the floude, 
accordynge to thy terrible 
judgemente, and dideste pre- 
serve onelye the familie of 
Godly e Noe, eyght soules, 
of thy unspekeable mercie, 
and who also dyddestedroune 
in the Redde Sea, obstinate 
Pharao, the Kynge of the 
Egyptians wyth all hys ar- 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



101 



First Book of Edward VI. 

as all men bee conceived and 
borne in sinne, and that no 
man borne in synne, can en- 
tre into the Kyngdome of 
God (except he be regene- 
rate, and borne a newe of 
water and the holy Ghoste) 
I beseche you to call upon 
God the father, through our 
Lorde Jesus Christe, that of 
his bounteous mercie, he will 
graunt to these children, that 
thyng whiche by nature thei 
cannot have, that is to saie, 
thei maye bee Baptized with 
the holy ghoste, and received 
into Christes holy Churche 
and be made lively membres 
of the same. 

Then the Priest shall saie, 

Let us praie. 
Almightie and everlastyng 
God, whiche of thy justice 
diddest destroye by flouddes 
of water the whole worlde for 
synne, excepte eight per- 
sones, whom of thy mercie 
(the same tyme) thou diddest 
save in the Arke, and when 
thou diddest droune in the 
red Sea wicked Kyng Pha- 
rao with all his armie, yet 
(at the same tyme) thou did- 
dest lead thy people the chil- 



Second Book of Edward VI. 

oure Saviour Christ sayeth, 
none can entre 



water and the holy ghoste 



Almighty and everlasting 
God which of thy great merci 
diddest saveNoe andhisfami- 
lie in the Arke, from perish- 
ing by water : and also dyd- 
dest safely leade the chyldren 
of Israel, thy people throughe 
the reddeSea; figuring there- 
by thy holy Baptisme, and by 
the Baptisme of thy welbe- 
lovedSon Jesus Christe, dyd- 
deste sanctifye the floude 
Jordane and al other waters, 



102 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 

mie and warlike power, and 
causidest thy people of Israel, 
to passe over wyth dry feete 
and wouldest shadowe in 
them holye Baptisme, the 
laver of regeneration, fur- 
thermore who diddest conse- 
crate Jordane wyth the Bap- 
tisme of thy sonne Christe 
Jesu, and other waters to 
holy deepynge, and washing 
of synnes, we pray the for 
thy exceading mercie loke 
favorably upon thys Infante, 
geve hym true fayth, and thy 
holy spirite, that whatsoever 
fylth he hath taken of Adam, 
it maye he drouned, and be 
putte awaye by thys holie 
floude, that being separated 
from the numbre of the un- 
godly he maye be kepte safe 
in the holye arke of the 
churche and may confesse 
and sanctifie thy name with 
a lustie and fervente spirite, 
and serve thy kingdome with 
constante and sure hope, that 
at lenth He may atteyne to 
the promises of Eternall lyfe 
wyth all the Godly. Amen. 

These questions having been After thys, makynge the 
ked, Le^"m(viz.thepriest,) figure of the crosse wyth hys 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



103 



First Book of Edward VI. 

dren of Israel safely through 
the middes thereof : wherby 
thou diddest figure the wash- 
yng of thy holye Baptisme : 
And by the Baptisme of 
thy welbeloved sonne Jesus 
Christ, thou diddest sanctify 
the flud Jordan, and al other 
waters to this misticall wash- 
yng awaie of synne : we be- 
seche thee (for thy infinite 
mercies) that thou wilt mer- 
cifully loke upon these chil- 
dren, and sanctify them with 
thy holy gost, that by this 
holsome laver of regenera- 
cion, whatsoever synne is in 
theim, maie be washed cleane 
awaie, that thei beeyng de- 
livered from thy wrathe, mai 
be received into the Arke of 
Christes Churche, and so 
saved from perishyng ; and 
beyng stedfast in faithe, joy- 
full through hope, rooted in 
chari tie, maie ever serve thee : 
And finally attain to everlast- 
yng life, with all thy holy 
and chosen people. This 
graunt us, we besech thee 
for Jesus Christes sake our 
Lorde. Amen. 

[Here shall the priest aske 
what shalbe the name of the 



Second Book of Edward VI. 

to the mistical washinge 
awaye of sinne : we "beseche 
thee for thy infinite mercies, 
that thou wylt mercifully 
loke upon these chyldren, 
sanctifie them and washe 
them with thy holy ghoste, 
that they beyng delivered 
from thy wrath, may be re- 
ceyved into the Arke of 
Christes Church, and beynge 
stedfast in fayth, joyefull 
through hope, and rooted in 
charitie, may so passe the 
waves of this troublesome 
world, that finally they maye 
come to the lande of ever- 
lastynge lyfe, thereto reynge 
wyth thee, world without 
ende : through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 



104 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

make with his thumb on the 
child's forehead the sign of 
tlie Cross, using these words, 
I sign thy forehead with the 
sign of the Saviour, our Lord 
J esus Christ ; and afterwards 
upon the breast, saying, I sign 
thy breast with the sign of 
the Saviour, our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 



The Liturgy of Herman. 

thombe upon hys foreheade, 
and upon hys brest, let him 
say, 

Take the figure of the 
holye crosse in thy fore- 
head, that thou never be 
ashamed of God, and Christe 
thy Savioure, or of hys Gos- 
pel ; take it also on thy brest, 
that the power of Christ 
crucified may be ever thy 
succour and sure protection 
in all thinges. 



O God, the everliving pro- 
tection of all who ask, the 
deliverance of those who 
pray, the peace of those who 
ask, the life of them that be- 
lieve, the resurrection of the 
dead ; I pray thee in behalf 
of this thy servant, N., who 
seeking the gift of thy bap- 
tism longs to attain eternal 
mercy by spiritual regenera- 
tion : Accept him, Lord ; 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



105 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward V I. 

Child and when the Godfa- 
thers and Godmothers, have 
told the name, then he shall 
make a crosse upon the Childes 
forehed and brest : saiyng] 

N. Receive the signe of 
the holy crosse, bothe in thy 
forehed, and in thy brest, in 
token that thou shalt not bee 
ashamed to confesse thy 
faithe in Christ crucified, and 
manfully to fight under his 
banner against synne, the 
world, and the Devill, and to 
continue his faithfull souldior 
and servaunte unto thy lifes 
ende. Amen. 

[And this he shall doo and 
saie to as many Children as 
bee present to bee Baptized, 
one after another.'] 

Let us pray. 

Almightie and immortall 
God, the aide of all that 
nede, the helper of all that 
fie to thee for succour, the 
life of them that beleve, and 
the resurrection of the dedde : 
we call upon thee for these 
infantes, that thei commyng 
to thy holy Baptisme, maie 
receive remission of their 
synnes, by spirituall regene- 
racion. Receive them (O 



106 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

and since thou hast deigned 
to say, Ask, and ye shall re- 
ceive ; seek, and ye shall 
find ; knock, and it shall be 
opened ; so give now the 
reward to him that asketh, 
and open the door to him 
that knocketh ; that by the 
eternal benediction of the 
heavenly washing, he may 
receive the promised king- 
doms of thy gift ; who livest 
and reignest with God the 
Father, in unity of the Holy 
Spirit, God throughout all 
ages. 

(Pr. Pusey's translation.) 

I command thee, O un- 
clean Spirit, in the name of 
God the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Spirit, 
to come out and depart from 
this servant of God. — There- 
fore, O cursed Spirit, re- 
member thy sentence, and 
give honour to the living and 
true God, give honour to Je- 
sus Christ his son, and to 
the Holy Spirit, and depart 
from this servant of God ; 
because God hath vouchsafed 
by the gift of the Holy Spirit 
to call him to himself, and 



The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



107 



First Book of Edward VI. 

lord) as thou hast promised 
by thy welbeloved sonne, 
saiyng : aske, and you shall 
have : seke, and you shall 
finde : knocke and it shalbe 
opened unto you. So geve 
now unto us that aske ; let 
us that seke, finde ; open thy 
gate unto us that knocke ; 
that these infantes maie en- 
joy the everlastyng benedic- 
cion of thy heavenly wash- 
yng, and maie come to the 
eternall kyngdome, whiche 
thou hast promised, by 
Christe our Lorde. Amen. 

[Then let the priest lokyng 
vpon the children, saie 

I commaunde thee, un- 
cleane Spirite, in the name 
of the father, of the sonne, 
and of the holy ghost, that 
thou come out, and depart 
from these infantes, whom 
our lord Jesus Christe hath 
vouchsaved to call to his holy 
Baptisme, to be made mem- 
bres of his body, and of his 
body congregacion. There- 
fore thou cursed Spirite, re- 
membre thy sentence, re- 
membre thy judgement, re- 
membre the dale to be at 
hand, wherein thou shalt 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



open the gate 



108 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

our Lord Jesus Christ to his 
holy favour and benediction, 
and to the fountain of bap- 
tism. — Forget not, O Satan, 
that punishment awaits thee, 
that torments await thee, that 
the day of judgment awaits 
thee, a day of eternal suffer- 
ing, a day which shall come 
as a burning oven, in which 
everlasting destruction shall 
come upon thee and all thy 
Angels. And therefore, O 
thou damned and to be con- 
demned on account of thy 
wickedness, give honour to 
the living and true God, give 
honour to Jesus Christ his 
son, give honour to the Holy 
Spirit, the Paraclete, in whose 
name and power I command 
thee, whosoever thou art, O 
unclean spirit, to come out 
and depart from this servant 
of God, whom this day the 
same God and our Lord Je- 
sus Christ has vouchsafed to 
call to his holy favour and 
benediction and fountain of 
Baptism, that he may be- 
come his temple through the 
water of regeneration for the 
remission of all his sins in 
the name of the same our 



The Liturgy of Herman. 



The pastour. 

The Lord be wyth you. 

The people. 

And with thy Spirite. 

Here the Gospell of our 
Lorde Jesus Christe Marke 
10. 

In that tyme they brought 
chyldren to Jesus that He 
myght touche them. But 
the disciples rebuked them 
that brought them. 

"When Jesus sawe that, He 
toke indignation and sayde 
unto them Suffre the lyttle 
ones to come unto me, &c. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



109 



First Book of Edward VI. 

burne in fire everlastyng, pre- 
pared for thee and thy An- 
gelles. And presume not 
hereafter to exercise any ty- 
ranny toward these infan- 
tes, whom Christ hath bought 
with his precious bloud, and 
by this his holy Baptisme 
called to be of his rlocke. 
Then shall the priest sate, 
The Lord be with you. 
The people, 

And with thy Spirite.] 
The minister, 

Heare now the Gospell 
written by Sainct Marke. 

At a certain tyme thei 
brought children to Christ 
that he should touche them, 
and his disciples rebuked 
those that brought them. 
But when Jesus saw it, he 
was displeased, and saied 
unto them, suffre little chil- 
dren to come unto me, and 
forbid theim not : for to 
suche belongeth the king- 
dome of God. Verely I saie 
unto you : whosoever doth 
not receive the kyngdome of 
God, as a litle childe : He 
shall not entre therein. And 
when He had taken them 
up in his armes ; he put his 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



Then shal the Priest saye, 
Heare the words of the 
Gospel wrytten by Sainct 
Marke in the tenth Chapter. 



110 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

Lord Jesus Christ who is 
about to come to judge the 
quick and the dead, and the 
world by fire. Amen. 

This being ended, let the 
priest say, 

The Lord be with you. 

Answer. And with thy 
Spirit. 

The following are the 
words of the Holy Gospel 
according to St. Matthew. 

Answer. Glory be to thee, 
O Lord. 

At that time little children 
were brought to Jesus, that 
He might lay his hands upon 
them and pray. But the dis- 
ciples were rebuking them. 
But Jesus says to them, Suf- 
fer little children, and be un- 
willing to forbid them, to 
come unto me ; for of such 
is the kingdom of heaven. 
And when he had laid his 
hands upon them, he de- 
parted thence. 

Afterwards, let the priest 
say to the godfathers and god- 
mothers, and likeioise to all 
the bystanders, as follows : 

Godfathers and godmo- 
thers, and all that be here 
present, say in the worship 



The Liturgy of Herman. 



Beleve these wordes, and 
thys deede of our Lorde Jesu 
Christenpon them, and doubt 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



Ill 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

handes upon them, and 
blessed them. 

After the Gospell is redde, 
the minister shall make this 
brief exhortation upon the 
wordes of the Gospell. 

Frendes, you heare in this 
Gospell the woordes of our 
Saviour Christe, that he 
commaunded the children to 
bee brought unto hym : howe 
he blamed those that woulde 
have kept them from hym : 
how he exhorteth all men to 
folowe their innocency. Ye you perceive 
perceive how by his outward 
gesture and dede, he declared 
his good will toward them. 
For he embraced them in 
his armes, and laied his he laid 
handes upon them, and 
blessed them : doubt ye not doubt not ye 
therefore, but ernestly be- 
leve, that he will likewise 
favourably receive these pre- 
sent infantes, that he will 
embrace them in the armes 
of his mercie, that he will 
geve unto them the blessyng 
of eternal life : and make 
them partakers of his ever- 
lastyng kyngdom. Where- 
fore we beeyng thus per- 
swaded of the good will of 



112 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

of God, and our Blessed 
Lady, and of the twelve 
Apostles : a Pater Noster, and 
Ave Maria, and Crede in 
Deum ; that we may so mi- 
nister this blessed Sacra- 
ment, that it may be to the 
pleasure of Almighty God, 
and confusion of our Ghostly 
Enemy, and salvation of the 
soul of this child. 



The Liturgy of Herman. 

not but that He wyll so re- 
ceive your chyldren also, and 
embrace them wyth the arms 
of hys mercie, and geve them 
the blessynge of eternall lyfe 
and the everlastyng com- 
munion of the kingdome of 
God. The same Lorde and 
oure Savioure Jesus Christe 
confirme and increase thys 
your fayth. Amen. 



Let the priest also say the 
same reverently and distinctly, 
ivhile all are listening. 

Our Father, which art in 
heaven, &c. 

I believe in God the Fa- 
ther Almighty, &c. 



After thys the past oure 
shall laye hys handes upon the 
childes heade, and the God- 
fathers touchyng the child 
shall pray e with hym. 

Our Father whiche art &c. 

Then they shall also reherse 
the crede. 

I beleve in God the father 
&c. 

Let us praye. 
Almyghtie and everlast- 
ynge God, heavenlye father, 
we geve the eternall thankes, 
that thou haste vouchsafed 
to call us to thys knowledge 
of thy grace, and fayth to- 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



113 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

our heavenly father towardes 
these infantes, declared by 
his sonne Jesus Christ : and 
nothyng doubtyng but that 
he favorably alloweth this 
charitable worke of ours, in 
bryngyng these children to 
his holy Baptisme : let us 
faithfully and devoutly geve 
thankes unto hym : and saie 
[the praier whiche the lorde 
himself taught. And in de- 
claration of our faithe, let 
us also recite the articles 
contained in our Crede. 

Here the minister with the 
Godfathers, Godmothers, and 
people present shall saie, 

Our father whiche art in 
heaven, halowed be thy, &c. 

And then shall he saie 
openly 

I beleve in God the father 
Almightie, &c. 

The priest shall adde also 
this praier] 

Almightie and everlastyng 
God, heavenly father, wee 
geve thee humble thankes, 
that thou hast vouche saved 
to call us to knowledge of 
thy grace and faithe in thee, 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



114 

The Use of Salisbury. 



Then let him {the priest) 
introduce the Catechumen by 
the right hand into the Church, 
having asked his name, saying, 



The Liturgy of Herman. 

wards the. Encrease and 
coufirme thys fayth in us 
evermore. Gyve thy holy 
Spirite to thys infante that 
he maye be borne agayne, 
and be made heyre of ever- 
lastynge salvation, which of 
thy grace and mercie thou 
haste promised to thy holye 
churche, to olde men, and to 
children, thorowe our Lorde 
Jesus Christ, which lyveth 
and rayneth with the nowe 
and for ever. Amen. 



N. Enter into the Temple 
of God, that thou mayest 
have eternal life, and live for 
ever and ever. Amen. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



115 



First Book of Edward VL 

increase and confirme this 
faithe in us evermore. Geve 
thy holy spirite to these in- 
fantes, that thei maie be 
borne again and be made 
heires of everlastyng salva- 
cion, through our Lorde 
Jesus Christe : who liveth 
and reigneth with thee and 
the holy spirite, now and 
for ever. Amen. 

[Then let the priest take one 
of the children by the right 
hand, thother beyng brought 
after hym. And commyng 
into the churche toward the 
font, saie, 

The Lorde vouchsafe to 
receive you into his holy 
household, and to kepe and 
governe you alwaie in the 
same, that you maie have 
everlastyng life. Amen.] 

Then standyng at the font, 
the priest shall speake to the 
Godfathers and Godmothers, 
on this wise. 

Welbeloved frendes, ye 
have brought these children 
here to be Baptized, ye have 
praied that our Lorde Jesus 
Christe, would vouchsafe to 
receive them, to laie his 
handes upon them, to bless 



Second Book of Edward VI. 

increase this knowledge and 
confirm 



Then the Priest shall speak, 



8?c. 



116 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 
The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



Then let the child be brought 
to the font by those who will 
engage for him at baptism, 
and while the same are hold- 
ing him in their hands over 
the font, let the priest put his 
right hand upon him, and when 
his name is asked, let the per- 
son who holds him, answer, 
N. Let the priest likewise 
say, N. Dost thou renounce 
Satan ? 

Let the Godfathers and 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



First Book of Edward VI. 

theim, to release theim of 
their synnes, to geve them 
the kyngdome of heaven, 
and everlastyng life. Ye 
have heard also that our 
Lorde Jesus Christe hath 
promised in his Gospell, to 
graunt al these thynges that 
ye have praied for : whiche 
promise he for his parte, 
will moste surely kepe and 
performe. Wherefore after 
this promise made by Christ, 
these infantes must also 
faithfully for their part pro- 
mise by you that be their 
suerties, that they will for- 
sake the devil and all his 
workes, and constantly be- 
leve God's holy worde, and 
obediently kepe his com- 
maundements. 

Then shall the priest de- 
maunde of the childe (whiche 
shalbe baptized) these ques- 
tions folowyng : first namyng 
the childe, and saiyng, 

N. Doest thou forsake the 
devil and all his workes. 

Answere. I forsake them. 

Minister. Doest thou for- 
sake the vaine pompe, and 
glory of the worlde, with all 
the covetous desires of the 
same ? 



117 

Second Book of Edward VI. 



Then shall the Priest de- 
maunde of the Godfathers and 
Godmothers these questions 
folowynge. 

Doest thou forsake the 
devyl and al his workes ; the 
vayne pompe, and glorye of 
the worlde, with all cove- 
touse desyres of the same, 
the carnal desyres of the 
neshe, so that thou wylt not 
folow, nor be led by them ? 



118 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 

Godmothers answer, 

I renounce. 

The priest likewise, 

And all his works ? 

Answer. I renounce. 

The priest likewise, 

And all his pomps ? 

Answer. I renounce. 

Then, when his name has 
been asked, let them answer, 
N. Likewise the priest, 

N. Believe st thou in God 
the Father Almighty, Crea- 
tor of heaven and earth ? 

Answer. I believe. 

The priest. 

Believest thou in Jesus 
Christ, his only son our 
Lord, that he was born and 
suffered ? 

Answer. I believe. 



The priest. And believest 
thou in the Holy Spirit, the 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



119 



First Book of Edward VI. 

Answer e. I forsake them. 

Minister. Doest thou for- 
sake the carnal desires of the 
fleshe, so that thou wilt not 
folowe, nor be led by them ? 

Answere. I forsake them. 

Minister. Doest thou be- 
leve in God the father al- 
mightie, maker of heaven 
and yearth ? 

Answere. I beleve. 

Minister. Doest thou be- 
leve in Jesus Christ the onely 
begotten sonne oure Lorde, 
and that he was conceived 
by the holy ghost, borne of 
the virgin Mari, that he suf- 
fred under Poncius Pylate, 
was crucified, dead, and bu- 
ried, that he went doune 
into hel, and also did rise 
againe the third day : that 
he ascended into heaven, and 
sitteth on the right hande of 
God the father almightie : 
and from thence shall come 
again at the ende of the 
world, to judge the quicke 
and the dead : Doest thou 
beleve this ? 



Answere. I beleve. 
Minister. Doest thou be- 



Second Book of Edward VI. 

Answere. I forsake them 
all. 



Doest thou beleve in God 
the father almightie, maker 
of heaven and earth ; and 
in Jesus Christ his onely be- 
gotten sonne our Lorde, and 
that he was conceived of the 
holy gost, borne of the Vir- 
gin Mari, that he suffred un- 
der Poncius Pylate, was cru- 
cified dead and buried, that 
he went down into hel, and 
also did rise again the third 
day ; that he ascended into 
heaven, and sitteth on the 
right hande of God the fa- 
ther almightie ; and from 
thence shall come again at 
the ende of the world, to 
judge the quicke and the 
dead? and doest thou be- 
leve in the holy ghost, the 
holy Catholike Churche, the 
communion of Sainctes, re- 
mission of synnes, resurrec- 
tion of the fleshe, and ever- 
lastyng life after death ? 

Answere. All this I sted- 
fastly beleve. 



120 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

Holy Catholic Church, the 
communion of saints, the re- 
mission of sins, the resurrec- 
tion of the flesh, and life ever- 
lasting after death ? 

Answer. I believe. 

Then let the priest say, 

N. What seekest thou ? 

Answer. Baptism. 

The priest. Wiliest thou 
to be baptized ? 

Answer. I will. 



The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



121 



First Book of Edward VI. 

leve in the holy ghost, the 
holy Catholike Churche, the 
communion of sainctes, re- 
mission of synnes, resurrec- 
cion of the fleshe, and ever- 
lastyng life after death ? 

Answer e. I beleve. 

[Minister. What doest 
thou desire ? 

Answere. Baptisme.] 

Minister. Wylt thou be 
baptized ? 

Answere. I will. 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



Minister. Wylt thou be 
baptysed in this fayth ? 

Answ. That is my desire. 

Then shall the Priest saye, 

O Mercyfull God, graunte 
that the olde Adam in these 
chyldren may be so buried, 
that the new man maye be 
raysed up in them. Amen. 

Graunt that al carnall af- 
feccions may dye in them, 
and that all thinges belong- 
inge to the Spirite, may lyve 
and growe in them. Amen. 

Graunt that they maye 
have power and strength to 
have victorie and to triumph 
agaynste the devyll, the 
worlde and the fleshe. Amen. 

Graunte that whosoever 
is here dedicated to thee by 
our office and ministerie, 
may also be endued with 
heavenly vertues, and ever- 



122 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



Then let the priest take the 
child by his sides in his hands, 
and having asked his name, 
let him dip him thrice, invok- 
ing the holy Trinity thus, N. 
I baptize thee in the name 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



123 



First Book of Edward VI. 



Then the priest shall take 
the childe in his handes, and 
aske the name. And namyng 
the childe, shall dippe it in 
the water thrise. first dyppyng 
the right side ; second, the 



Second Book of Edward VI. 

lastingly rewarded throughe 
thy mercye, O blessed Lord 
God, who doest lyve and 
governe al thinges worlde 
without ende. Amen. 

Almightie everliving God, 
whose most dearely beloved 
sonne Jesus Christ, for the 
forge venesse of our sinnes, 
did shead out of his most 
precious syde bothe water 
and bloud, and gave com- 
maundement to his disci- 
ples that they shoulde goe 
teache all nacions and bap- 
tize them in the name of 
the father, the sonne, and 
of the holy ghost : Regarde 
we beseche thee, the suppli- 
cacions of thy congregacion, 
and graunte that all thy ser- 
vantes which shalbe bap- 
tised in this water, may re- 
ceyve the fulnesse of thy 
grace, and ever remayne in 
the noumbre of thy faythfull 
and electe chyldren through 
Jesus Christ our Lorde. 

Then the Priest shal take 
the child in his handes, and 
aske the name : and naming 
the childe shal dippe it in the 
water, so it be discretely and 
warely done, sayinge, 



124 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 

of the Father; (and let him 
dip him the first time with his 
face to the north and his head 
towards the east) and of the 
Son ; (the second time let him 
dip him once with his face to 
the south) and of the Holy 
Spirit. Amen. (And let him 
dip him the third time with 
*his face towards the water.) 



Afterwards let the child be 
clothed with his Chrism-robe, 
the priest asking his name, and 
saying, 



N. Take the white, holy, 
and unspotted vesture, that 
thou mayest bear it before 
the tribunal of our Lord Je- 
sus Christ, and that thou 
mayest have eternal life and 
live for ever and ever. Amen. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



First Book of Edward VI. 

left side. Third tyme dyppyng 
the face towarde the fonte : 
so it be discretly and warely 
done, saiyng, 

N. I Baptize thee in the 
name of the father, and of 
the sonne, and of the holy 
ghost. Amen. 

And if the childe be weake, 
it shal suffice to power water 
upon it, saiyng the foresayd 
wordes, 

N. I baptise thee, &c. 

[Then the Godfathers and 
Godmothers shall take and lay e 
their handes upon the childe, 
and the minister shall put up- 
on him his white vesture, com- 
monly called the Crisome : and 
say, 

Take this white vesture 
fdr a token of the innocency, 
whiche by Goddes grace in 
this holy Sacrament of Bap- 
tisme, is geven unto the : 
and for a signe wherby thou 
art admonished, so long as 
thou livest, to geve thyself 
to innocencie of livyng, that 
after this transitory life, thou 
mayest be partaker of the 
life everlastyng. Amen. 

Then the priest shal anoynt 
the infant upon the head, 
saiyng, 



125 

Second Book of Edward VI. 



N. I baptyse thee in the 
name of the father, and of 
the sonne, and of the holy 
Ghost. Amen. 

Andyf the chylde be weake, 
it shall suffyse to power water 
upon it, sayinge the foresayde 
wordes, 

N. I baptyse thee in the 
name of the father, and of 
the sonne, and of the holy 
Ghost. Amen, 



126 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 

Almighty God, the father 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
who hath regenerated thee 
with water and the Holy 
Spirit, having given to thee 
the remission of all thy sins, 
{here let the priest anoint the 
crown of the child with chrism 
by means of his thumb in the 
form of the cross, saying,) 
He himself anoint thee with 
the unction of salvation in 
the same his son our Lord 
Jesus Christ unto life eternal. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



First Book of Edward VI. 

Almightie God, the father 
of our lorde Jesus Christ who 
hath regenerate thee by water 
and the holy ghost and hath 
geven unto thee remission of 
all thy sinnes : he vouchsafe 
to annoynt thee with the 
unccion of his holy spirit, 
and bryng thee to the inherit- 
aunce of everlastyng life. 
Amen. 

When there are many to be 
baptized, this order of de- 
maundy ng, Baptizyng, putt- 
yng on the Crisome and an- 
oyntyng, shalbe used severally 
with every childe : Those that 
be first baptized departyng 
from the fonte, and remainyng 
in some convenient place with- 
in the Churche, until all be 
baptized.~] 



127 

Second Book of Edward VI. 



Then the Priest shall make 
a crosse upon the chyldes fore- 
head, sayinge, 

We receyve this child into 
the congregacion of Christes 
flock, and do signe him with 
the signe of the crosse, in 
token that hereafter he shal 
not be ashamed to confesse 
the fayth of Christ crucified, 
and manfully to fight under 
his banner agaynst synne, 



128 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. . The Liturgy of Herman, 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



129 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

the world, and the devyl, 
and to continue Christes 
faythful souldiour and ser- 
vaunt unto his lyves ende. 
Amen. 

Then shall the priest saye, 
Seeyng now derely be- 
loved brethren, that these 
chyldren be regenerate and 
grafted into the bodye of 
Christes congregacion : lette 
us geve thankes unto God 
for these benefites, and with 
one accorde make our praiers 
unto almighty god, that they 
may leade the rest of theyr 
lyfe, according to this be- 
ginninge. 

Then shal be sayde, 
Our father which art in 
heaven, &c. 

Then shall the priest saye, 
We yelde thee heartie 
thankes most merciful fa- 
ther, that it hathe pleased 
thee to regenerate this in- 
fant with thy holye spirite, 
to receyve him for thy owne 
chylde by adopcion, and to 
incorporate him into thy 
holy congregacion. And 
humbly we beseche thee to 
graunte that he being dead 
unto sinne, and living unto 



130 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



Godfathers and Godmo- 
thers of this child, we charge 
you, that you charge the 
father and mother to keep 
it from fire and water, and 
other perils, to the age of 
seven years ; and that you 
teach, or see it be taught the 
Pater Noster, Ave Maria, and 
Credo : according to the law 
of Holy Church ; and with 
convenient speed to be con- 
firmed of my Lord of the 
Diocese, or his deputy ; and 
that the mother bring again 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



131 



First Book of Edward VI. 



At the last ende, the Priest 
callyng the Godfathers and 
Godmothers together : shall 
say this shorte exhortacion 
folowyng. 

Forasmuche as these chil- 
dren have promised by you 
to forsake the devil and all 
his workes, to beleve in God 
and to serve him : you must 
remembre that it is your 
partes and dutie, to see that 
these infantes be taught, so 
soone as they shalbe able to 
learne what a solemne vowe, 
promise, and profession, they 
have made by you. And 
that they may knowe these 
thynges the better : ye shall 
call upon them to heare ser- 



Second Book of Edward VI. 

righteousnes and beeinge 
buried with Christ in his 
death, may crucify the old 
man, and utterly abolishe 
the whole body of sinne : 
that as he is made partaker 
of the death of thy sonne, 
so he may be partaker of his 
resurreccion : so that finalli 
with the residue of thy holy 
congregacion, he maye be 
an inheritour of thine ever- 
lasting kingdome; through 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



your partes and duties. 



132 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

the crisome at her purifica- 
tion. And wash your hands 
ere you depart the Church. 



The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



First Book of Edward VI. Se cond Book of Edward VI. 

mons, and chiefly ye shal you shall provide 
provide that they may learne 
the crede, the Lordes praier, 
and the X commandementes 
in the Englishe tongue : and 
all other thynges whiche a 
Christian man ought to know 
andbeleve to his soules health. 
And that these children may 
be vertuously brought up to 
leade a godly and a Christian 
life, remembryng al waies alwaye 
that Baptisme doeth repre- 
sent unto us our profession 
whiche is to folowe the ex- 
ample of our Saviour Christ, 
and to be made like unto 
him, that as he dyed and rose 
againe for us ; so should we 
(whiche are Baptised) dye 
from synne and ryse againe 
unto righteousnes, conti- 
nually mortifiyng all our 
evil and corrupte affeccions, 
and dayly procedyng in all 
vertue and godlynes of liv- 
yng. 

The Minister shal com- 
maunde [that the Crisomes be 
brought to the Churche and 
delivered to the priestes after 
the accustomed maner at the 
Purificacion of the mother of 
every childe. And] that the 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 
Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



135 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

children be brought to the Bi- 
shop to be confirmed of him, 
so soone as they can say in 
their vulgare tongue the arti- 
cles of the fayth, the Lordes 
prayer, and the X com- 
maundements, and be further 
instructed in the Catechisme 
set furth for that purpose, 
accordingly as it is there ex- 
pressed. [And so let the con- 
gregacion depart in the name 
of the Lorde. 

Note, that if the nomber 
of children to be baptized, 
and multitude of people pre- 
sent, be so great that they 
cannot conveniently stande at 
the Churche doore : then let 
them stande within the Churche 
in some convenient place nigh 
unto the Churche doore. And 
there all thynges be sayd and 
done, appointed to be sayd and 
done at the Churche doore.'] 

Of them that be Baptised in 
Private Houses in tyme of 
necessitie. 

The pastours and Curates 
shall oft admonishe the people, 
that they deferre not the bap- 
tisme of infantes any longer 
than the Sonday, or other holy 



136 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



It is not lawful to baptize 
any one in a hall, room, or 
any private place, but only in 
Churches, where fonts are ap- 
pointed for this special pur- 
pose, except he shall be the 
son of a king or a prince ; or 
such necessity arise, as that 
going to Church cannot be 
undertaken without danger. — 
Every parish priest must ob- 
serve to teach his parishion- 
ers, frequently on the Lord's 
days, the form of baptizing 
in pure, natural, and fresh 
water, and in no other fluid : 
so that if necessity shall arise, 
they may know to baptize 
children after the form of the 
Church, using these words, 

I christen thee N. in .the 
name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. 

And if the child shall have 
been baptized according to 
that form, let each one take 
care not to baptize the same a 
second time ; but if infants of 



The people shal be taught 
and warned in sermons, that 
they presume, not lightly to 
ministre privatly thys most 
divine sacrament. — But if ex- 
treme necessitie presse us, that 
they that be presente with the 
childe beinge in daunger, maye 
enjoye themselves togither in 
the Lorde, and lyfte up theyr 
minds religiouslye unto God, 
lette them call for hys mercie 
promised, and exhibited in 
Christe Jesus oure Lord up- 
on the infante, and when they 
have sayed the Lordes prayer 
let them baptise hym in the 
name of the father, the sonne, 
and the holie goste. Which 
done let them not doubte but 
that thyr infante is trulye 
baptised, washen from synes, 
born agayne in Christe, and 
made the sonne and heyre of 
God. 

Further, if it chaunce that 
the infante so baptised at 
home do lyve, it is conve- 
niente, that he be brought 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PKAYER. 



137 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

day, next after the childe be 
borne, onlesse upon a great 
and reasonable cause declared 
to the Curate, and by him ap- 
proved. 

And also they shall warne 
them that without great cause, 
and necessitie, they baptise 
not children at home in their 
houses. And when great nede 
shall compell them so to do, 
that then they minister it on 
this fashion, first let them 
that be present call upon God 
for his grace and say the 
Lordes praier, if the tyme will 
suffer. And then one of them 
shall name the childe, and 
dyppe him in the water, or 
powre water upon him, saying 
these words, 

N. I baptise thee in the 
name of the father, and of 
the sonne, and of the holy- 
ghost. Amen. 

And let them not doubt, 
but the childe so baptised, is 
lawfully and sufficiently bap- 
tised, and ought not to be bap- 
tised againe in the Churche. 
But yet neverthelesse, if the 
childe whiche is after this 
sorte baptized, do afterwarde 
live, it is expedient that they 



138 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

this sort recover, let them be 
brought to the Church, let the 
exorcisms and catechisms, with 
the anointings, andall the other 
aforesaid things, be said, ex- 
cept the immersion in water 
and the form of baptism, 
which are altogether to be 
omitted. And therefore, if 
a layman shall have baptized 
the child, let the priest dili- 
gently inquire before he is 
brought to the Church, what 
he said and what he did ■ and 
if he shall find that the lay- 
man hath, in the proper and 
prescribed manner, baptized 
the child, and hath used the 
form of words in Baptism en- 
tirely, and in his own tongue, 
he shall approve of the act, 
and shall not rebaptize him. 
But if the priest shall, with 
good reason, doubt whether 
the infant presented to him 
for baptism have been baptized 
in the prescribed form or not ; 
he ought to administer all the 
rites to him as to another who 
evidently has not been bap- 
tized, except that the ivords 
essential to the Sacrament 
ought to be used conditionally, 
in this manner. 



The Liturgy of Herman. 

afterwards to the temple of 
hys parentes kynsfolkes, and 
Godfathers, ichych muste 
come with a good company, 
and religiously, as men that 
ought to give thankes for 
this exceading great benefite 
of regeneration ministered to 
theyr infante, and to offrehim 
to god, and his saviour in the 
congregation. 

The pastours then shall 
aske these men after what 
sort, and wyth what wordes 
they baptised the infante, 
wherther they did baptise him, 
as the Lord commaunded in 
water, and in the name of the 
father, the sonne, and the 
holie goste. Whiche if they 
shall answer that they called 
God upon the chylde, and 
prayed for him, and bap- 
tised in the name of the 
father, the sonne, and the 
holye goste, and that thei be- 
leve that he is truely clensed 
from sinnes and borne agayne 
to God, the pastours must 
confirme them in thys belefe, 
and in no wyse Baptise suche 
an infante agayne. And that 
men maye be more comforted, 
and the celebration o f so great 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



139 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

be brought into the Churche, 
to the entent the priest may 
examyne and trye, whether 
the childe be lawfully bap- 
tised or no. And if those 
that bryng any childe to the 
Churche do answere that he 
is already baptised: then 
shall the priest examine them 
further. 

By whom the childe was 
Baptised ? 

Who was present, when 
the child was baptised ? 

Whether they called upon 
God for grace and succour 
in that necessitie ? 

With what thyng, or what 
matter they did Baptise the 
child ? 

With what wordes the 
childe was baptised ? 

Whether they thinke the 
childe to be lawfully and 
perfectly baptised ? 

And if the minister shall 
prove by the answeres of 
suche as brought the childe, 
that all thynges were done as 
they ought to be : Then shall 
not he Christen the childe 
againe, but shall receive him, 
as one of the fiocke of true 
Christian people, saying thus, 



140 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 

A r . If thou art baptized, I 
do not rebaptize thee : but 
if thou art not yet baptized, 
I baptize thee in the name 
of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Spirit. 
Amen. 



The Liturgy of Herman. 

a sacramente, more augmented, 
and the benefite of Christe 
bestowed upon the chylde 
throughe baptisme more com- 
mended, the preachers shall 
allowe the same in the con- 
gregation, using e a lesson of 
the Holye Gospel. 



Marcke X. 
And thei broughte chil- 
dren unto Him, that He 
might touch them, &c. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



141 



First Book of Edward VI. 

I certifie you, that in this 
case ye have done well, and 
accordyng unto due order 
concernyng the baptysyng 
of this childe, whiche beyng 
borne in original synne and 
in the wrath of God, is nowe 
by the laver of regeneracion 
in Baptisme, made the childe 
of God, and heyre of ever- 
lastyng life, for our Lorde 
Jesus Christ doeth not deny 
his grace and mercy unto 
suche infantes, but most 
lovyngly doeth call them 
unto him : as the Holy Gos- 
pel doeth witnes to our com- 
fort on this wise. 
The Gospel. 

Mar. X. At a certain 
tyme they brought children 
unto Christ that he should 
touche them, and his dis- 
ciples rebuked those that 
brought them. But when 
Jesus saw it, he was dis- 
pleased, and sayd unto 
theim : Suffre little children 
to come unto me, forbid 
them not, for to suche be- 
longeth the kyngdome of 
God. Verely I say unto 
you, whosoever doeth not 
receive the kyngdome of 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



receyved into the noumbre 
of the children of God and 
heyres of everlasting lyfe. 



142 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER, 



143 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

God as a littl child, he shal 
not entre therein : And when 
he had taken them up in his 
armes, he put his handes 
upon them and blessed them. 

After the Gospel is reade ; 
the minister shall make this 
exhortation upon the wordes 
of the gospel. 

Frendes, ye heare in this you heare 
Gospell the woordes of our 
Saviour Christ, that he com- 
maunded the children to be 
brought unto him, how he 
blamed those that would 
have kept them from him, 
how he exhorted all men to 
folowe their innocency : ye 
perceive howe by his out- 
ward gesture and dede, he 
declared his good will toward 
them, for he embraced them 
in his armes, he layde his 
handes upon them and 
blessed theim. Doubt you Doubt ye not 
not therefore, but earnestly 
beleve that he hath likewise 
favourably received this pre- 
sent infante, that he hath 
embraced him with the armes 
of his mercy, that he hath 
geven unto him the blessyng 
of eternal life, and made him 
partaker of his everlasting 



144 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



145 



First Book of Edward VI. 

kyngdome. Wherfore we 
beyng thus persuaded of the 
good will of oure heavenly- 
father, declared by his Sonne 
Jesus Christ towardes this 
infante: Let us faythfully 
and devoutly geve thankes 
unto him, and say the praier 
whiche the Lorde himselfe 
taught, and in declaracion 
of our fayth, let us also re- 
cite the articles contained in 
our Crede. 

Here the Minister with the 
Godfathers and Godmothers 
shall say, 

Oure father whiche art in 
heaven, &c. 

Then shall they saye the 
Crede, and then the priest 
shall demaunde the name of 
the childe, whiche beyng by 
the Godfathers and Godmo- 
thers pronounced, the Minis- 
ter shall say, 

N. Doest thou forsake 
the devil and all his workes. 

Answere. I forsake them. 

Minister. Doest thou for- 
sake the vaine pompe, and 
glory of the worlde, with all 
the covetous desires of the 
same ? 

Answere. I forsake them. 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



Then shal the Priest de- 
maunde the name of the chyld, 
which beyng by the Godfa- 
thers and Godmothers pro- 
nounced, the minister shall 
saye, 

Doest thou in the name 
of this childe forsake the 
Devill and all hys woorkes, 
the vayne pompe and glory e 
of the worlde, with all co- 
vetous desyres of the same, 
the carnall desyres of the 
fleshe, and not to follow and 
be lede by them ? 

Answ. I forsake them all. 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



First Book of Edward VI. 

Minister. Doest thou for- 
sake the carnal desires of 
the fleshe, so that thou wilt 
not folowe, nor be led by 
them ? 

Answere. I forsake them. 
Minister. Doest thou be- 
leve in God the father al- 
mightie, maker of heaven 
and yearth ? 

Answere. I beleve. 
Minister. Doest thou be- 
leve in Jesus Christ his 
onely begotten sonne oure 
Lorde, and that he was con- 
ceived by the holy ghost, 
borne of the Virgin Mari ; 
that he suffred under Pon- 
cius Pylate, was crucified, 
dead, and buried, that he 
went doune into hel, and 
also did rise againe the third 
day : that he ascended into 
heaven, and sitteth on the 
right hande of God the fa- 
ther almightie : and from 
thence shall come again at 
the ende of the world, to 
judge the quicke and the 
dead. Doest thou beleve 
this ? 

Answere. I beleve. 
Minister. Doest thou be- 
leve in the holy ghost, the 



147 

Second Book of Edward VI. 



Minister. Dooest thou in 
the name of this childe pro- 
fess thys fayth, to believe in 
God, the father almightye, 
maker of heaven and earth ? 
and in Jesus Christ, &c. 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES 



ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman . 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



149 



First Book of Edward VI. 

holy Catholic Churche, the 
communion of Sainctes, re- 
mission of synnes, resurrec- 
cion of the fleshe, and ever- 
lastyng life after death ? 

Answere. I beleve. 

[Then the Minister shall 
put the white vesture comonly 
called the Crisome, upon the 
childe, saiyng, 

Take this white vesture 
for a token of the innocency, 
whiche by Goddes grace in 
this holy Sacrament of Bap- 
tisme is geven unto the : 
and for a sign wherby thou 
art admonished as long as 
thou livest, to geve thyself 
to innocencie of livyng, that 
after this transitory life, 
thou mayest be partaker of 
the life everlastyng. Amen.] 
Let us pray. 

Almyghtie and everlast- 
yng God, heavenly father, 
we geve the humble thankes, 
that thou hast vouchesafed 
to call us to the knowlege 
of thy grace and fayth in 
the : Increase and confirme 
this fayth in us evermore. 
Geve thy holy Spirit to this 
infante, that he beyng borne 
againe, and being made 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



Answere. All thys I sted- 
fastly beleve. 



for that thou hast, &c. 



Increase this knowledge and 
confyrme this fayth. 



150 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman . 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



151 



First Book of Edward VI. 

heire of everlasting salvacion 
through oure Lorde Jesus 
Christ thy Sonne, may con- 
tinue thy servaunt, and at- 
taine thy promises, through 
the same oure Lord Jesus 
Christ thy sonne : who 
liveth and reigneth with thee 
in unite of the same holy 
Spirit everlastyngly. Amen. 

Then shall the minister 
make this exhortation to the 
Godfathers and Godmothers. 

Forasmuche as this childe 
hath promised by you to 
forsake the devil and all his 
workes, to beleve in God, 
and to serve him : you must 
remembre that it is your 
partes and duetie to see that 
this infant be taught so sone 
as he shalbe able to learne, 
what a solemne vowe, pro- 
mise, and profession he hath 
made by you, and that he 
may know these thynges the 
better, ye shall call upon 
him to heare Sermons : and 
chiefly ye shall provide that 
he may learn the Crede, the 
Lordes praier, and the X 
Commaundementes in the 
Englishe tongue, and al other 
thynges whiche a Christian 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



promise 



in the unite 



parte and duetie 



152 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



But if they ,whic~he offer the 
infante, cannot answere svffi- 
ciently to the sayde demandes, 
so that thei graunt that they 
do not well knoice what they 
thought, or dyd in baptisme, 
being sore trolled with the 
present danger, as it often 
chaunceth, than omitting cu- 
rious disputations, lette the 
pastoure judge suche an in- 
fante not to be yet baptised, 
and let him do all those thinges 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



153 



First Book of Edward VI. 

man ought to knowe and 
beleve to his soules health, 
and that this childe may be 
vertuously brought up, to 
leade a godly and a Christian 
life : Remembryng alway 
that Baptisme doeth repre- 
sent unto us our profession, 
which is to folowe the ex- 
ample of our Saviour Christ, 
and to be made like unto 
him, that as He dyed and 
rose again for us : so should 
we which are baptised, dye 
from synne, and rise againe 
unto righteousnes, continu- 
ally mortifying al our evil and 
corrupt affeccions, and dayly 
procedyng in all vertue and 
godlines of livyng, &c. 

As in publique Baptisme. 

But if they whiche bryng 
the infantes to the Churche, 
do make uncertaine answere to 
the priestes questions and say 
that they cannot tell what 
they thought, did, or sayd in 
that great feare and trouble 
of mynde : (as oftentymes it 
chaunceth) then let the priest 
Baptise him in the forme 
above written concernyng pub- 
lique Baptisme, savyng that 
at the dippyng of the childe 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



* 



154 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



The Use of Salisbury. 



The Liturgy of Herman. 

that pertaninge to thys mi- 
nistration as we described be- 
fore ; that is to say, let him 
use an admonition and cate- 
chisme to theim that brynge 
the chylde, and an exorcisme 
of the child, the common con- 
fession of fayth, and al other 
thinges, which done lette him 
baptise the infant wythout 
condition in the name of the 
Father, the Soone and the 
Holly e Goste. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



155 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

in the fonte, he shal use this 
forme of wordes. 

If thou be not Baptised 
already, N. I Baptise thee 
in the name of the father, 
and of the sonne and of the 
holy Ghost. Amen. 

[The water in the fonte 
shalbe chaunged every moneth 
once at the least : And afore 
any childe he baptised in the 
water so chaunged, the priest 
shall say at the font these 
praiers folowyng. 

O most mercifull God our 
Saviour Jesu Christ, who 
hast ordained the element of 
•water for the regeneracion 
of thy faythfull people, upon 
whom beyng baptised in the 
river of Iordane, the holy 
ghost came doune in the 
likenes of a Dove : Sende 
doune, we beseche thee the 
same thy holy Spirit to as- 
sist us, and to be present at 
this our invocacion of thy 
holy name : Sanctifie >J< this 
fountaine of Baptisme, thou 
that art the sanctifier of al 
thynges, that by the power 
of thy worde, all those that 
shalbe baptised therein, may 
be spiritually regenerated, 



156 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use ot Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



157 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

and made the children of 
everlastyng adopcion. Amen. 

merciful) God, graunt 
that the olde Adam, in theim 
that shaibe Baptised in this 
fountaine, may so be buried 
that the newe man may be 
raysed up againe. Amen. 

Graunt that all carnal af- 
feccions may dye in .them : 
and that all thynges belong- 
yng to the Spirite may live 
and growe in them . Amen. 

Graunt to al them whiche 
at this fountaine forsake the 
devil and all his workes : that 
they may have power and 
strength to have victorye 
and to triumph against him, 
the worlde and the fleshe. 
Amen. 

Whosoever shall confesse 
thee, Lorde ; recognise 
him also in thy kyngdome. 
Amen. 

Graunt that all sinne and 
vice here may be so extinct ; 
that they never have power 
to reigne in thy servauntes. 
Amen. 

Graunt that whosoever 
here shall begynne to be of 
thy nocke ; may ever more 
continue in the same. Amen. 



158 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



159 



First Book of Edward VI. Second Book of Edward VI. 

Graunt that all they 
whiche for thy sake in this 
life do denye and forsake 
themselves : may wynne and 
purchase thee (O Lorde) 
whiche art everlastyng trea- 
sure. Amen. 

Graunt that whosoever is 
here dedicated to the by our 
office and ministery ; may 
also be endued with heavenly 
vertues, and everlastyngly re- 
warded through thy mercy, 
blessed Lord God, who 
doest live and governe al 
thyngesworlde without ende. 
Amen. 

The Lorde be with you. 

Answere. And with thy 
spirit. 

Almightie everlastyng God, 
whose moste derely beloved 
sonne Jesus Christ, for the 
forgevenes of our sinnes did 
shead out of his moste pre- 
cious syde both water and 
bloud, and gave commaunde- 
ment to his disciples that 
they should go and teache 
all nations, and baptise them 
in the name of the father, 
the sonne, and the holy 
ghost : Regarde we beseche 
thee, the supplicacions of 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

The Use of Salisbury. The Liturgy of Herman. 



THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. 



161 



First Book of Edward VI. 

thycongregacion, andgraunt 
that al thy servaunteswhiche 
shalbe baptised in this water 
prepared for the ministra- 
cion of thy holy Sacrament, 
may receive the fulnes of 
thy grace, and ever remaine 
in the nomber of thy fayth- 
full and Elect children, 
through Jesu Christ our 
Lorde. 



Second Book of Edward VI. 



THE HAMPTON COURT CONFERENCE. 



The accession of James I. to the throne of this 
realm was an event calculated to awaken the hopes 
of the Presbyterians. Educated as the King had 
been in the principles of that body, it was not to 
be expected that they would omit so favourable an 
opportunity for urging their objections to the Book 
of Common Prayer, or for seeking relief to their 
scruples respecting a conformity to its rubric. They 
accordingly exerted all their influence at court, as 
well as sought by various petitions to the King him- 
self, to obtain the redress of their grievances. One 
of these, which, from the alleged, though not real, 
number of the petitioners, was known by the name 
of the millenary petition, did not fail to arouse the 
energies of the Church, and especially of the Univer- 
sities. With the view, perhaps, of settling these 
differences and disputes, or, at least, with the desire 
of obtaining information respecting certain doctrines 
contained in the Book of Common Prayer, the King 
appointed a conference to be held between the two 
parties, in his presence, at Hampton Court palace, 
on January 12, a.d. 1604. Dr. Barlow, one of the 
divines present on the occasion, published "the sum 
and substance" of what then took place; and so 



THE HAMPTON COURT CONFERENCE. 



163 



much of his work is extracted below, as may serve 
to account for the alterations made in the bap- 
tismal offices,, as well as the addition to the Church 
Catechism of that part, which treats of the Sacra- 
mentSj commonly ascribed to the pen of Dr. Overall. 



THE FIRST DAY'S CONFERENCE. 

The day appointed was, as by his Majesty's proclamation 
we all know, Thursday the 12th of January; on which 
there met, at Hampton Court, by nine of the clock, all the 
Bishops and Deans summoned by letters ; namely, the Arch- 
bishop of Canterbury, the Bishops of London, Durham, 
Winchester, Worcester, St. David's, Chichester, Carlisle, 
and Peterborough ; the Deans of the Chapel, Christ Church, 
Worcester, Westminster, Paul's, Chester, Windsor, with 
Dr. Field, and Dr. King Archdeacon of Nottingham ; who, 
though the night before they heard a rumour that it was 
deferred till the fourteenth day, yet, according to the first 
summons, thought it their duty to offer themselves to the 
King's presence, which they did. At which time it pleased 
his Highness to signify to the Bishops, that the day having 
prevented or deceived him, he would have them return on 
Saturday next following. On which day all the Deans and 
Doctors attending my Lords the Bishops into the presence- 
chamber, there we found sitting upon a form Dr. Reynolds, 
Dr. Sparks, Mr. Knewstubs, and Mr. Chaderton, agents for 
the millenary plaintiffs. The Bishops entering the privy 
chamber staid there till commandment came from his 
Majesty, that none of any sort should be present but only 
the Lords of the privy council and the Bishops, with five 
Deans, viz. of the Chapel, Westminster, Paul's, Westchester, 



164 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Salisbury ; who being called in, the door was close shut by 
my Lord Chamberlain. 

After a while his excellent Majesty came in, and having 
passed a few pleasant gratulations with some of the Lords, 
he sat down in his chair, removed forward from the cloth o: 
state a pretty distance ; where, beginning with a most 
grave and princely declaration of his general drift in calling 
this assembly, .... in particular he signified unto them, "the 
principal matters why he called them alone, with whom he 
would consult about some special points, wherein himsel 
desired to be satisfied. These he reduced to three heads 
first, concerning the Book of Common Prayer, and divine 
service used in this Church ; secondly, Excommunication 
in the Ecclesiastical Courts ; thirdly, the providing of fit 
and able ministers for Ireland. 

" In the Book he required satisfaction about three things 
First, about Confirmation. (1.) For the name, if arguin 
a confirming of Baptism, as if this sacrament without 1 
were of no validity, then were it blasphemous. (2.) Fo 
the use, first brought upon this occasion ; infants bein 
baptised, and answering by their patrini, it was necessar 
they should be examined when they came to years of dis 
cretion, and after their profession made by themselves, t 
be confirmed with a blessing or prayer of the Bishop, layin 
his hands upon their heads ; abhorring the abuse in popery, 
where it was made a sacrament and corroboration t 
Baptism. 

" The second was for absolution. 
" The third was private Baptism ; if private for plac 
his Majesty thought it agreed with the use of the primitive 
Church ; if for persons, that any but a lawful minister j 
might baptise any where, he utterly disliked : and in this 
point his Highness grew somewhat earnest against the 
baptising by women and laicks." 

As touching Confirmation (the Lord Archbishop) shewed 



THE HAMPTON COURT CONFERENCE. 



165 



at large the antiquity of it, as being used in the Catholic 
Church ever since the Apostles' time, till that of late some 
particular Churches had unadvisedly rejected it. Then he 
declared the lawful use of it, agreeable to his Majesty's 
former speech, affirming it to be a mere calumniation, and 
a very untrue suggestion, if any had informed his Highness, 
that the Church of England did hold or teach, that without 
Confirmation, Baptism was imperfect, or that it did add any 
thing to the virtue and strength thereof. And this he 
made manifest by the rubrics in the Communion Book set 
before Confirmation, which were there read. 

My Lord of London succeeded, saying, that the au- 
thority of Confirmation did not depend only upon the anti- 
quity and practice of the primitive Church, which out of 
Cyprian, Ep. 73, and Hieron. adversus Luciferian. he shewed, 
but that it was an institution apostolical, and one of the parti- 
cular points of the Apostles' catechism, set down and named 
in express words, Heb. vi. 2 ; and so did Mr. Calvin ex- 
pound that very place, who wished earnestly the restitution 
thereof in those reformed Churches where it had been 
abolished. Upon which place the Bishop of Carlisle also 
insisted, and urged it both gravely and learnedly. His 
Majesty called for the Bible, read the place of the Hebrews, 
and approved the exposition. 

Something also the Bishop of Durham noted, out of the 
Gospel of St. Matthew, for the imposition of hands upon 
children. The conclusion was, for the fuller explanation 
(that we make it not a sacrament, or a corroboration to a 
former sacrament), that it should be considered of by their 
Lordships, whether it might not without alteration (whereof 
his Majesty was still very wary) be entitled an examination 
with a Confirmation. 

The Lord Archbishop proceeded to speak of private 
Baptism ; shewing his Majesty, that the administration of 
Baptism by women and lay persons was not allowed in the 



166 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



practice of the Church, but inquired of by Bishops in their 
visitation, and censured ; neither do the words in the Book 
infer any such meaning. Whereunto the King excepted, 
" urging and pressing the words of the Book, that they 
could not but intend a permission and suffering of women 
and private persons to baptise." Here the Bishop of Wor- 
cester said, that indeed the words were doubtful, and might 
be pressed to that meaning ; but yet it seemed by the con- 
trary practice of our Church (censuring women in .this 
case), that the compilers of the Book did not so intend 
them, and yet propounded them ambiguously, because other- 
wise perhaps the Book would not have then passed in the 
Parliament (and for this conjecture, as I remember, he cited 
the testimony of my Lord Archbishop of York) ; whereunto 
the Bishop of London replied, that those learned and reve- 
rend men wiio framed the Book of Common Prayer, in- 
tended not by ambiguous terms to deceive any, but did 
indeed by those words intend a permission of private per- 
sons to baptise in case of necessity, whereof their letters 
were witnesses : some parts whereof he then read, anc 
withal declared that the same was agreeable to the practice 
of the ancient Church ; urging to that purpose, both Acts ii 
where 3000 were baptised in one day, which for the Apostles 
alone to do was impossible, at least improbable ; and besides 
the Apostles there were then no bishops or priests : anc 
also the authority of Tertullian, and St. Ambrose in the 
fourth to the Ephesians, plain in that point ; laying also 
open the absurdities and impieties of their opinion who 
think there is no necessity of Baptism. Which word 
necessity he so pressed not, as if God without Baptism 
could not save the child ; but the case put, that the state 
of the infant dying unbaptised being uncertain, and to God 
only known ; but if it die baptised, there is an evident 
assurance that it is saved ; who is he that having any reli- 
gion in him, would not speedily, by any means, procure his 



THE HAMPTON COURT CONFERENCE. 



167 



child to be baptised, and rather ground his action upon 
Christ's promise, than his omission thereof upon God's 
secret judgment ? 

His Majesty replied, first to that place of the Acts, 
" That it was an act extraordinary, neither is it sound 
reasoning from things done before a Church be settled and 
grounded, unto those which are to be performed in a 
Church stablished and flourishing. That he also main- 
tained the necessity of Baptism, and always thought that 
the place of St. John, Nisi quis renatus fuerit ex aqua, %c. 
was meant of the sacrament of Baptism, and that he had 
so defended it against some ministers in Scotland. And it 
may seem strange to you, my Lords, said his Majesty, that 
h who now think you in England give too much to Bap- 
tism, did fourteen months ago, in Scotland, argue with my 
divines there for ascribing too little to that holy sacra- 
ment. Insomuch that a pert minister asked me, if I thought 
Baptism so necessary, that if it were omitted, the child 
should be damned ? I answered him, No ; but if you, being 
called to baptise the child, though privately, should refuse 
to come, I think you shall be damned. But this necessity 
of Baptism his Majesty so expounded, that it was necessary 
to be had where it might be lawfully had, id est, ministered 
by lawful ministers, by whom alone, and by no private per- 
son, he thought it might not in any case be administered ; 
and yet utterly disliked all rebaptisation, although either 
women or laicks had baptised." 

Here the Bishop of Winchester spake very learnedly and 
earnestly in that point, affirming that the denying of private 
persons, in cases of necessity, to baptise, were to cross all 
antiquity ; seeing that it had been the ancient and common 
practice of the Church, when ministers at such times could 
not be got, and that it was also a rule agreed upon among 
divines, that the minister is not of the essence of the sacra- 
ment. His Majesty answered, " Though he be not of the 



168 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



essence of the sacrament, yet is he of the essence of the 
right and lawful ministry of the sacrament, taking for his 
ground the commission of Christ to his disciples, Matt, 
xxviii. 20, Go preach and baptise." 

The issue was a consultation, whether into the rubric 
of private Baptism, which leaves it indifferently to all laicks 
or clergy, the words, ■* curate or lawful minister," might 
not be inserted ; which was not so much stuck at by the 
Bishops. And so his Majesty proceeded to the next point, 
about excommunication. 

And thus the Wednesday succeeding being appointed 
for the exhibiting of their determinations in these points, 
and the Monday next immediately following this present 
day for the opponents to bring in their complaints, we 
were dismissed after three hours and more spent. 

THE SECOND DAY'S CONFERENCE. 

On Monday, January 16, between eleven and twelve 
the clock, were the four plaintiffs called into the pri 
chamber (the two Bishops of London and Winchester bein 
there before), and after them all the Deans and Docto 
present, which had been summoned, Patr. Galloway, some 
time minister of Perth in Scotland, admitted also to be 
there ; the King's Majesty entering the chamber, presently 
took his chair, placed as the day before (the noble young 
prince sitting by upon a stool), where making a short, but 
a pithy and sweet speech, to the same purpose which the 
first day he made, viz. " Of the end of the Conference, 
meet to be had, he said, by every king at his first entrance 
to the crown ; not to innovate the government presently 
established, which by long experience he had found accom- 
panied with so singular blessings of God for forty-five years, 
as that no Church upon the face of the earth more flourished 
than this of England. But first to settle an uniform order 



THE HAMPTON COURT CONFERENCE. 



169 



through the whole Church : secondly, to plant unity for the 
suppressing of papists and enemies to religion : thirdly, to 
amend abuses, as natural to bodies politic and corrupt man 
as the shadow to the body, which once being entered, hold 
on as a wheel, his motion once set going. And because 
many grievous complaints had been made to him, since his 
first entrance into the land, he thought it best to send for 
some, whom his Majesty understood to be the most grave, 
learned, and modest of the aggrieved sort, whom being there 
present, he was now ready to hear at large what they could 
object or say ; and so willed them to begin." Whereupon 
they four kneeling down, Dr. Reynolds the foreman, after a 
short preamble gratulary, and signifying his Majesty's sum- 
mons, by virtue whereof they then and there appeared, reduced 
all matters disliked or questioned into these four heads : 

1 . That the doctrine of the Church might be preserved 
in purity according to God's word. 

2. That good pastors might be planted in all Churches 
to preach the same. 

3. That the Church-government might be sincerely 
ministered according to God's word. 

4. That the Book of Common Prayer might be fitted to 
more increase of piety. 

Dr. Reynolds complained, that the Catechism in the 
Common Prayer-book was too brief ; for which one by Mr. 
Nowell, late Dean of St. Paul's, was added, and that too 
long for young novices to learn by heart : requested, there- 
fore, that one uniform Catechism might be made, which, 
and none other, might be generally received. It was 
demanded of him, whether if, to the short Catechism in the 
Communion-book, something were added for the doctrine 
of the sacrament, it would not serve ? His Majesty thought 
the Doctor's request very reasonable ; but yet so, that he 
would " have a Catechism in the fewest and plainest affir- 
mative terms that may be ; taxing withal the number of 

Q 



170 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



ignorant Catechisms set out in Scotland by every one that 
was the son of a good man : insomuch as, that which was 
Catechism-doctrine in one congregation, was in another 
scarcely accepted as sound and orthodox ; wished there- 
fore one to be made and agreed upon, adding this excellent 
gnomical and canon-like conclusion : that in reforming of 
a Church, he would have two rules observed ; first, that old, 
curious, deep, and intricate questions might be avoided in 
the fundamental instruction of a people ; secondly, that 
there should not be any such departure from the papists in 
all things, as that because we in some points agree with 
them, therefore we should be accounted to be in an error." 

The third objection against subscription were interro- 
gatories in Baptism propounded to infants, which being a 
profound point, was put upon Mr. Knewstubs to pursue ; 
who, in a long and perplexed speech, said something out of 
Austin, that baptizare was credere ; but what it was, his 
Majesty plainly confessed, ego non intelligo ; and asked the 
Lords what they thought he meant. It seemed that one 
present conceived him ; for he, standing at his back, bade 
him urge that punct : " Urge that punct ; that is a good 
point." My Lord of Winton, aiming at his meaning, 
shewed him the use thereof out of St. Austin, and added 
the father's reason for it, qui peccavit in altero, credat in 
alter o ; which was seconded by his Majesty (whom ife 
pleased, for the rest of the matters which followed, himself 
alone to answer ; and justly might he appropriate it to him- 
self, for none present were able with quicker conceit to 
understand, with a more singular dexterity to refute, with 
a more judicious resolution to determine, than his Majesty : 
herein being more admirable, that these points, wherein 
some thought him prejudicial to the contrary, all of us sup- 
posed him to have been but a stranger to them, he could so 
intelligently apprehend, and so readily argue about them) ; 
it was, I say, seconded by his Majesty ; " first, by reason 



THE HAMPTON COURT CONFERENCE. 



171 



that the question should be propounded to the party whom 
it principally concerned ; secondly, by example of himself, 
to whom interrogatories were propounded when he was 
crowned in his infancy King of Scotland." 

And here his Majesty (as hereafter at the end of every 
objection he did) asked them, whether they had any more 
to say. 

Mr. Knewstubs took exceptions at the cross in Bap- 
tism, being in number two. First, the offence of weak 
brethren, grounded upon the words of St. Paul, Rom. xiv. 
and I Cor. viii., viz. the consciences of the weak not to be 
offended. Which places his excellent Majesty answered 
most acutely, beginning with that general rule of the 
fathers, " Distingue tempora, et concordabunt Scriptures ; 
shewing here the difference of those times and ours ; then a 
Church not fully planted nor settled, but ours long esta- 
blished and nourishing ; then Christians newly called from 
paganism, and not thoroughly grounded, which is not the 
case of this Church, seeing that heathenish doctrine for 
many years has been hence abandoned. Secondly, with a 
question unanswerable, asking them how long they would 
be weak ? whether forty-five years were not sufficient for 
them to grow strong ? Thirdly, who they were pretended 
this weakness : for we, saith the King, require not now 
subscription of laicks and idiots, but preachers and ministers, 
who are not still, 1 trow, to be fed with milk, but are en- 
abled to feed others. Fourthly, that it was to be doubted 
some of them were strong enough, if not headstrong ; and 
howsoever they in this case pretended weakness, yet some, 
in whose behalf they now spake, thought themselves able to 
teach him, and all the Bishops of the land." 

His objection against the cross consisted of three inter- 
rogatories. First, whether the Church had power to insti- 
tute an external significant sign ? To which was replied, 
1st, that he mistook the use of the cross with us, which was 



172 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



not used in Baptism any otherwise than only as a cere- 
mony ; 2dly, by their own example, who make imposition of 
hands, in their ordination of pastors, to be a sign significant. 

Thirdly, in prayer, saith the Bishop of Winton, the 
kneeling on the ground, the rifting up of our hands, 
the knocking of our breasts, are ceremonies significant ; the 
first, of our humility coming before the mighty God ; the 
second, of our confidence and hope ; the other, of our sorrow 
and detestation of our sins : and these are and may lawfully 
be used. Lastly, Mr. Dean of the Chapel remembered the 
practice of the Jews, who, unto the institution of the Pass- 
over j prescribed unto them by Moses, had> as the Rabbins 
witness, added both signs and words, eating sour herbs, 
and drinking wine, with these words to both, " Take and 
eat these in remembrance," &c. ; " Drink this in remem- 
brance," &c. Upon which addition and tradition of theirs 
our Saviour instituted the sacrament of his last supper, in 
celebrating it with the same words, and after the same 
manner ; thereby approving that fact of theirs in particular, 
and generally, that a Church may institute and retain a 
sign significant : which satisfied his Majesty exceeding well. 

And here the King desired to have himself made ac- 
quainted about the antiquity of the use of the cross, which 
Dr. Reynolds confessed to have been ever since the Apostles' 
times ; but this was the difficulty, to prove it of that ancient 
use in Baptism. For that at their going abroad, or enter- 
ing into the Church, or at their prayers and benedictions, it 
was used by the ancients, required no great proof. But 
whether in Baptism antiquity approved it, was the doubt 
cast in by Mr. Dean of Sarum, whom his Majesty singled 
out, with a special encomium, that he was a man well 
versed in the ancients : which doubt was answered, obsig- 
natis tabulis, by the Dean of Westminster (whom the 
King's Majesty, upon my Lord of London's motion, willed 
to speak to that point) out of Tertullian, Cyprian, Origen, 



THE HAMPTON COUHT CONFERENCE. 



173 



and others, that it was used in immortali lavacro ; which 
words being a little descanted, it fell from one — I think it 
was my Lord of Winchester — obiter, to say, that in Con- 
stantine's time it was used in Baptism. " What," quoth 
the King, " and is it now come to that pass, that we shall 
appeach Constantine of popery and superstition ? If then 
j it were used," saith his Majesty, " I see no reason but that 
still we may continue it." 

Mr. Knewstubs' second question was, that put case the 
Church had such power to add significant signs, whether it 
anight there add them where Christ had already ordained 
one ; which he said was no less derogatory to Christ's insti- 
tution, as he thought, than if any potentate of this land 
should presume to add his seal to the great seal of Eng- 
land. To which his Majesty answered, " That the case 
was not alike ; for that no sign or thing was added to the 
sacrament, which was fully and perfectly finished before 
any mention of the cross is made ; for confirmation whereof 
he willed the place to be read." 

Lastly, if the Church had that power also, yet the 
greatest scruple to their conscience was, how far such an 
ordinance of the Church was to bind them, without im- 
peaching their Christian liberty ? Whereat the King, as it 
seemed, was much moved, and told him, " he would not 
argue that point with him, but answer therein, as kings are 
wont to speak in parliament, le Roy s'avisera ; adding 
withal, that it smelled very rankly of Anabaptism ; com- 
paring it to the usage of a beardless boy (one Mr. John 
Black), who, the last conference his Majesty had with the 
ministers of Scotland, in December 1602, told him, that he 
would hold conformity with his Majesty's ordinances for 
matters of doctrine ; but for matters of ceremony, they 
were to be left in Christian liberty to every man, as he 
received more and more light from the illumination of God's 
Spirit : even till they go mad," quoth the King, <£ with their 



174 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



own light. But I will none of that : I will have one doe- 
trine and one discipline, one religion in substance and in 
ceremony : and therefore I charge you never to speak more 
to that point, how far you are bound to obey, when the 
Church hath ordained it." And so asked them again, i 
they had any thing else to say. 

Dr. Reynolds objected the example of the brazen ser- 
pent, demolished and stamped to powder by Hezekiah 
because the people abused it to idolatry, wishing that in 
like sort the cross should be abandoned, because in the 
time of popery it had been superstitiously abused. Where- 
unto the King's Majesty answered divers ways : " First,' 
quoth he, " though I be sufficiently persuaded of the cross 
in Baptism, and the commendable use thereof in the Church 
so long ; yet if there were nothing else to move me, this 
very argument were an inducement to me for the retaining 
of it, as it is now by order established. For inasmuch as it 
was abused, so you say, to superstition in time of popery, 
it doth plainly imply, that it was well used before popery. 
I will tell you, I have lived among this sort of men (speak- 
ing to the Lords and Bishops) ever since I was ten years 
old ; but I may say of myself, as Christ did of himself, 
though I lived among them, yet since I had ability to judge, 
I was never of them : neither did any thing make me more 
to condemn and detest their courses, than that they did so 
peremptorily disallow of all things w r hich at all had been 
used in popery. For my part, I know not how to answer 
the objection of the papists, when they charge us with 
novelties ; but truly to tell them, that their abuses are new, 
but the things which they abused we retain in their primi- 
tive use, and forsake only the novel corruption. By this 
argument we might renounce the Trinity, and all that is 
holy, because it was abused in popery : and (speaking to 
Dr. Reynolds merrily) they used to wear hose and shoes in 
popery, therefore you shall now go barefoot. 



THE HAMPTON COURT CONFERENCE. 



175 



" Secondly," quoth his Majesty, " what resemblance is 
there between the brazen serpent, a material visible thing, 
and the sign of the cross made in the air ? 

" Thirdly, I am given to understand by the Bishops, 
and I find it true, that the papists themselves did never 
ascribe any power or spiritual grace to the sign of the cross 
in Baptism. 

*>* Fourthly, you see that the material crosses, which in 
time of popery were made, for men to fall down before 
them, as they passed by them to worship them (as the ido- 
latrous Jews did the brazen serpent), are demolished, as 
you desire." 

THE THIRD DAY'S CONFERENCE. 

Upon Wednesday, January 18, all the Bishops afore- 
named attended at the court, and the Deans, who were all 
called into the privy chamber ; and whoso else my Lord 
Archbishop appointed (for such was his Majesty's pleasure) ; 
whereupon the Knights and Doctors of the Arches, viz. Sir 
Daniel Dunne, Sir Thomas Crumpton, Sir Richard Swale, 
Sir John Bennet, and Mr. Drury, entered in. As soon as 
the King was set, the Lord Archbishop presented unto him 
a note of those points which his Majesty had referred to 
their consideration upon the first day, and the alteration, or 
rather explanation, of them in our Liturgy. 

His Majesty here taking the Common Prayer-book, 
and turning to private Baptism, willed, " that where the 
words were (in the rubric, the second paragraph), They 
baptise not children, now it should be thus read, They 
cmse not children to be baptised. And again, in the same 
paragraph, for those words, Then they minister it ; it should 
be, The curate, or lawful minister present, shall do it on this 
fashion. Concluding very gravely, that in this Conference 
he aimed at three things principally. First, the setting 



176 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



down of words fit and convenient. Secondly, contriving 
how things might be best done, without appearance of alter- 
ation. Thirdly, practised, that each man may do his duty 
in his place/' 

My Lord of London ended all, in the name of the whole 
company, with a thanksgiving unto God for his Majesty, 
and a prayer for the health and prosperity of his Highness, 
our gracious Queen, the young Prince, and all their royal 

issue. 

His Majesty departed into the inner chamber ; all the 
Lords went presently to the council-chamber, to appoint 
commissioners for the several matters before referred. 



THE SAVOY CONFERENCE, 



AND LAST REVISION OF THE BOOK OF COMMON 
PRAYER. 

In consequence of a declaration published by 
Charles II. in October, a.d. 1660, a commission 
was appointed in the March following,* 66 to review 
the Book of Common Prayer, and to make such 
alterations in it as might be deemed necessary." 
This body, consisting of twelve Bishops and the like 
number of non-conformist divines, was to continue 
for the space of four calendar months. f At their 
first meeting, April 15, at the Bishop of London's 
in the Savoy, the Presbyterian ministers were re- 
quired by the Bishops, as a preliminary step in their 
proceedings, to send in a written statement contain- 
ing all their exceptions to the Book of Common 
Prayer. On May 4th this list was sent in; and 
after some time an answer was returned to it by the 
Bishops. Both of these, so far as they relate to 
baptism, are printed below, for the purpose of shew- 
ing what were the sentiments of those to whom we 
are indebted for the last revision of our baptismal 
offices. 



* Collier's Eccles. Hist. Vol. ii. p. 878. 



f Id. p. 877. 



178 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED . 



The Commission, as is well known, failed in ac- 
complishing any thing; but the Bishops, it would 
appear, were far from being indisposed to make 
those alterations and additions to the Book of Com- 
mon Prayer which were really necessary ; for during 
the existence of the commission, the Convocation was 
also sitting; and at its third session, on May 18,* 
we find a committee appointed by it, consisting o 
Humphrey Henchman Bishop of Sarum, Benj 
Laney Bishop of Peterborough, George Griffith 
Bishop of St. Asaph, and six members of the lower 
house, for the purpose of preparing a form for the 
ministration of baptism to those of riper years 
And, again, on November 21, when the King's lette 
was read, authorising a review of the whole book,' 
we find them so far prepared as to be able U 
transmit a part to the lower house within two, anc 
the whole of it within seven days, afterward. On 
December 20,J the whole of the revised book wa 
unanimously approved and signed by Convocation 
It was well received by the House of Peers, who 
returned thanks to both Houses of Convocation fo 
the great industry and care they had taken in it 
revision. 



* Synod. Anglican. Append, p. 68, 9. 

f Id. p. 83-5. J Id. p. 105. 



THE SAVOY CONFERENCE. 



179 



THE NON-CONFORMISTS' EXCEPTIONS, AND THE 
BISHOPS' ANSWERS. 

il^ffl oJ b9aoqeibfH -gmsd moil nm otsw .t^qqa 
Of Public Baptism. 

Exceptions. There being divers learned, pious, and peace- 
able ministers, who not only judge it unlawful to baptise 
children whose parents both of them are atheists, infidels, 
heretics, or unbaptised, but also such whose parents are 
excommunicate persons, fornicators, or otherwise notorious 
and scandalous sinners ; we desire they may not be en- 
forced to baptise the children of such, until they have made 
open profession of their repentance before baptism. 

Answer. Until they have made due profession of repent- 
; ance, fyc. We think this desire to be very hard and un- 
[ charitable, punishing the poor infants for the parents' 
sakes, and giving also too great and arbitrary a power to 
the minister to judge which of his parishioners he pleaseth, 
atheists, infidels, heretics, &c, and then in that name to 
reject their children from being baptised. Our Church 
concludes more charitably, that Christ will favourably 
accept every infant to baptism, that is presented by the 
Church according to our present order ; and this she con- 
cludes out of holy Scriptures (as you may see in the Office 
of Baptism), according to the practice and doctrine of the 
Catholic Church. Cyr. Ep. 59. August. Ep. 28. et de Verb. 
Apost. ser. 14. 

Rub. Parents shall give notice over night, or else in the 
morning. 

Exception. We desire that more timely notice may be 
given. 

And then the godfathers and the godmothers, and the 
people with their children. 

Excep. Here is no mention of the parents, in whose 
I right the child is baptised, and who are fittest to dedicate 



180 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



it to God, and to undertake to God and the Church for it. 
We do not know that any persons except the parents, or 
some other appointed by them, have any power to consent 
for the children, or to enter into covenant. We desire it 
may be left free to parents, whether they will have sureties 
to undertake for their children in baptism. 

Ans. And then the godfathers, $c. It is an erroneous 
doctrine, and the ground of many others, and of many of 
your exceptions, that children have no other right to bap- 
tism than in their parents' right; the Church's primitive 
practice forbids it to be left to the pleasure of parents, whe- 
ther there shall be other sureties or no.* It is fit we should 
observe carefully the practice of venerable antiquity, as they 
desire, t 

Rub. Ready at the font. 

Excep. We desire it may be so placed as all the con- 
gregation may best see and hear the whole administration. 
In the first prayer. 

By the baptism of thy well-beloved Son, $c. didst sanctify 
the food Jordan, and all other waters, to the mystical washing 
away of sin. 

Excep. It being doubtful whether either the flood 
Jordan, or any other waters, were sanctified to a sacra- 
mental use by Christ's being baptised, and not necessary to 
be asserted ; we desire this may be otherwise expressed. 

Ans. The font usually stands, as it did in primitive 
times, at or near the church-door, to signify that baptism 
was the entrance into the Church mystical; we are all 
" baptised into one body and the people may hear well 
enough. If Jordan and all other waters be not so far sanc- 
tified by Christ, as to be the matter of baptism, what 
authority have we to baptise ? and sure his baptism was 
dedicatio baptismi. 



* S. Aug. Ep. 23. 



f Prop. 18. 



I 1 Cor. xii. 13. 



THE SAVOY CONFERENCE. 



181 



The third exhortation. 
Do promise by you that be their sureties. 

The questions. 
Dost thou forsake ? fyc. 
Dost thou believe ? $c. 
Wilt thou be baptised ? fyc. 

Excep. We know not by what right the sureties do pro- 
mise and answer in the name of the infant. It seemeth to 
us also to countenance the anabaptistical opinion, of the 
necessity of an actual profession of faith and repentance in 
order to baptism. That such a profession may be required 
of the parents in their own name, and now solemnly re- 
newed when they present their children to baptism, we 
willingly grant; but the asking of one for another is a 
practice whose warrant we doubt. And we desire that the 
two first interrogatories may be put to the parents, to be 
answered in their own names ; and the last propounded to 
the parents, or pro-parents, thus : 

Will you have this child baptised into this faith ? 

Ans. It hath been accounted reasonable, and allowed 
by the best laws, that guardians should covenant and con- 
tract for their minors to their benefit : by the same right 
the Church hath appointed sureties to undertake for chil- 
dren, when they enter into covenant with God by baptism ; 
and this general practice of the Church is enough to satisfy 
those that doubt.* 

In the second prayer before baptism. 

May receive remission of sins by spiritual regeneration. 

Excep. This expression seeming inconvenient, we de- 
sire it may be changed into this : May be regenerated, and 
receive remission of sins. 

Ans. Receive remission of sins by spiritual regeneration. 
Most proper ; for baptism is our spiritual regeneration : 

* S. Aug. Epist. 23. • 

i 

R 



182 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



" Unless a man be born again of water and the Spirit," &c* 
And by this is received remission of sins : " Repent and be 
baptised every one of you for the remission of sins."t So 
the Creed, " One baptism for the remission of sins." 
In the prayer after baptism. 
That it hath pleased thee to regenerate this infant by thy 
Holy Spirit. 

Excep. We cannot in faith say, that every child that is 
baptised is regenerated by God's Holy Spirit ; at least it is 
a disputable point ; and therefore we desire that it may be 
otherwise expressed. 

Then shall the priest make a cross. 

iSxcEP. Concerning the cross in baptism, we refer to 
our eighteenth general. 

Ans. We cannot in faith say that every child that is bap- 
tised is regenerated, #c. Seeing that God's sacraments 
have their effects, where the receiver doth not ponere 
obicem, put any bar against them (which children cannot 
do), we may say in faith of every child that is baptised, that 
it is regenerated by God's Holy Spirit ; and the denial of it 
tends to Anabaptism, and the contempt of this holy sacra- 
ment, as nothing worthy nor material, whether it be admi- 
nistered to children or no. Concerning the cross, we refer 
to our answer to the same in general. 

Excep. We desire that baptism may not be adminis- 
tered in a private place at any time, unless by a lawful 
minister, and in the presence of a competent number. That 
where it is evident that any child hath been so baptised, 
no part of the administration may be reiterated in public 
under any limitation ; and therefore we see no need of any 
liturgy in that case. 

Ans. We desire that baptism may not be administered in 
a private place. And so do we, where it may be brought 



* St. John, iii. 



f Acts, ii. iii. 



THE SAVOY CONFERENCE. 



183 



into the public congregation. But since our Lord hath 
said, " Unless one be born of water and the Holy Ghost, 
he cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven ;■"* we think 
it fit that they should be baptised in private rather than not 
at all. It is appointed now to be done by the lawful minis- 
ter. Nor is any thing done in private reiterated in public, 
but the solemn reception into the congregation, with the 
prayers for him, and the public declaration before the con- 
gregation of the infant's vow made by the godfathers ; that 
the whole congregation may testify against him if he does 
not perform it, which the ancients make great use of. 
Of the Catechism. 

Question 1 . What is your name ? 

Quest. 2. Who gave you that name? 

My godfathers and godmothers in my baptism. 

Quest. 3. What did your godfathers and godmothers do 
for you in baptism ? 

Excep. We desire that these three first questions may 
be altered, considering that the far greater number of per- 
sons baptised within these twenty years last past had no 
godfathers nor godmothers at their baptism. The like to 
be done in the seventh question. 

Ans. Though divers have been of late baptised without 
godfathers, yet many have been baptised with them ; and 
those may answer the questions as they are, the rest must 
answer according to truth : but there is no reason to alter 
the rule of the Catechism for some men's irregularities. 

In my baptism, wherein I was made a child of God, a mem- 
ber of Christ, and an inheritor of the kingdom of heaven. 

Excep. We conceive it might more safely be expressed 
thus : Wherein I was visibly admitted into the number of 
the members of Christ, the children of God, and the heirs 
(rather than the inheritors) of the kingdom of heaven. 



* St. John, iii. 



184 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTKATED. 



Ans. We conceive this expression as safe as that which 
they desire, and more fully expressing the efficacy of the 
sacrament, according to St. Paul, the 26th and 27th of 
Gal. in., where St. Paul proves them all to be children of 
God, because they were baptised, and in their baptism had 
put on Christ. " If children, then heirs," or, which is all 
one, "inheritors."* 

How many sacraments hath Christ ordained ? 
Ans. Two only as generally necessary to salvation. 
Excep. That these words be omitted, and answer thus 
given : Two only, Baptism and the Lord's Supper. 

Ans. Two only as generally necessary to salvation, $c. 
These words are a reason of the answer that there are two 
only, and therefore not to be left out. 

What is required of persons to be baptised ? 
Ans. Repentance, whereby they forsake sin; and faith, 
whereby they stedfastly believe the promises of God. 

Why then are infants baptised, when by reason of their 
tender age they cannot perform them ? 

Ans. Yes, they do perform them by their sureties, who 
promise and vow them both in their names. 

Excep. We desire that the entering of infants into 
God's covenant may be more warily expressed, and that 
the words may not seem to found their baptism upon a real 
actual faith and repentance of their own. And we desire 
that a promise may not be taken for the performance of 
such faith and repentance ; especially that it be not asserted 
that they perform these by the promise of their sureties : it 
being to the seed of believers that the covenant of God is 
made, and not (that we can find) to all that have such 
believing sureties, who are neither parents nor pro-parents 
of their children. 

Ans. We desire that the entering of infants, fyc. The 



* Rom. viii. 17. 



THE SAVOY CONFEKENCE. 



185 



effect of children's baptism depends neither upon their own 
present actual faith and repentance, which the Catechism 
saith expressly they cannot perform, nor upon the faith 
and repentance of their natural parents or pro-parents, or 
of their godfathers or godmothers, but upon the ordinance 
and institution of Christ : but it is requisite that when they 
come to age they should perform these conditions of faith 
and repentance, for which also their godfathers and god- 
mothers charitably undertook on their behalf. And what 
they do for the infant in this case, the infant himself is 
truly said to do ; as in the courts of this kingdom daily the 
infant does answer by his guardian ; and it is usual for to 
do homage by proxy, and for princes to marry by proxy. 
For the further justification of this answer, see St. Aug. 
Ep. 21. ad Bonifac. " Nihil aliud credere quam fidem 
habere ; ac per hoc cum respondetur parvulum credere qui 
fidei nondum habet effectum, respondetur fidem habere 
propter fidei sacramentum, et convertere se ad Deum 
propter conversionis sacramentum; quia et ipsa responsio 
ad celebrationem pertinet sacramenti, itaque parvulum, etsi 
nondum fides ilia, quae in credentium voluntate consistet, 
tamen ipsius fidei sacramentum fidelem facit." 

Excep. In the general, we observe that the doctrine 
of the sacraments, which was added upon the conference at 
Hampton Court, is much more fully and particularly deli- 
vered than the other parts of the Catechism, in short an- 
swers fitted to the memories of children ; and thereupon we 
offer it to be considered, — 

1. Whether there should not be a more distinct and 
full explication of the Creed, the Commandments, and the 
Lord's Prayer. 

2. Whether it were not convenient to add (what seems 
to be wanting) somewhat particularly concerning the nature 
of faith, of repentance, of the two covenants, justification, 
sanctification, adoption, and regeneration. 



1S6 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Ans. The Catechism is not intended as a whole body of 
divinity, but as a comprehension of the articles of faith, and 
other doctrines most necessary to salvation; and being 
short is fitted for children and common people : and as it 
was thought sufficient upon mature deliberation, so it is 
by us. 

The last rubric before the Catechism. 

And that no man shall think that any detriment shall come 
to children by deferring of their ' confirmation, he shall know 
for truth, that it is certain, by God's word, that children, by 
being baptised, have all things necessary for their salvation, 
and be undoubtedly saved. 

Excep. Although we charitably suppose the meaning 
of these words was only to exclude the necessity of any 
other sacraments to baptised infants ; yet these words are 
dangerous, as to the misleading of the vulgar; and therefore 
we desire that they may be expunged. 

Ans. It is evident that the meaning of these words is, 
that children baptised and dying before they commit actual 
sin are undoubtedly saved, though they be not confirmed. 
Wherein we see not what danger there can be of mislead- 
ing the vulgar by teaching them truth : but there may be 
danger in this desire of having these words expunged, as if 
they were false ; for St. Austin says, " he is an infidel that 
denies them to be true."* 

Rubric after the Catechism. 

Then shall be brought to the bishop by one that shall be his 
godfather or godmother. 

Excep. This seems to bring in a second sort of godfa- 
thers and godmothers besides those made use of at baptism ; 
and we see no need either of the one or the other. 

Ans. They see no need of godfathers. Here the com- 
pilers of the Liturgy did, and so doth the Church, that 
there may be a witness of the confirmation. 



* Ep. 23. ad Bonifa. 



THE SAVOY CONFERENCE. 



187 



The prayer before imposition of hands. 

Who hast vouchsafed to regenerate these thy servants by 
water and the Holy Ghost, and hast given unto them the for- 
giveness of all their sins. 

Excep. This supposeth all the children who are brought 
to be confirmed have the Spirit of Christ, and the forgive- 
ness of all their sins : whereas a great number of children 
of that age, having committed many sins since their bap- 
tism, do shew no evidence of serious repentance, or of any 
special saving grace ; and therefore this confirmation, if 
administered to such, would be a perilous and gross abuse. 

Ans. This supposeth that all children, $c. It supposeth, 
and that truly, that all children were, at their baptism, 
regenerate by water and the Holy Ghost, and had given 
unto them the forgiveness of all their sins ; and it is cha- 
ritably presumed, that notwithstanding the frailties and 
slips of their childhood, they have not totally lost what was 
in baptism conferred upon them ; and therefore adds, 
" Strengthen them, we beseech thee, O Lord, with the Holy 
Ghost, the Comforter, and daily increase in them thy 
manifold gifts of grace," &c. None that lives in open sin 
ought to be confirmed. 



*** The following is a synoptical table, shewing the alterations 
made in the Baptismal services after the Hampton Court and Savoy- 
Conferences, and the points of agreement between the services, 
as they at present stand, and the Use of Salisbury and Herman's 
Liturgy. 



188 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



USE OF SALISBURY. LITURGY OF FIRST BOOK OF 

HERMAN. EDWARD VI. 



Of the Administration 
of publique bap- 
tisme to bee used in 
the churche. 



We wyll that The people are to bee ad- 
Baptisme be minis- monished, that it is moste 
tred onely upon the convenient that Baptisme 
Sondayes and holye should not bee ministered 
dayes, when the but upon Sondaies, and 
whole congregation other holy daies, when the 
is wonte to come to- moste nombre of people maie 
gyther,if the weak- come together. As well for 
ness of the infantes that the congregacion there 
let not the same, so present maie testifie the 
that it is to be receivyng of them that be 
feared that they newely baptised, into the 
wyll not lyve tyll nombre of Christes Churche, 
the nexte holye as also because in the bap- 
daye. tisme of infantes, every 

man present maie bee put in 
remembraunce of his awne 
profession made to God in 
his Baptisme. Forwhiche 
cause also, it is expedient 
that Baptisme be minis- 
tered in the Englishe 
toungue. Neverthelesse {if 
necessitie so require) chil- 
dren ought at all tymes to 
be Baptysed, either at the 
Churche or els at 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



189 



SECOND BOOK OF 
EDWARD VI. 



Of the Administra- 
cion of baptisme 
to be used in the 
Churche. 



children may at all 
tymes be Baptised at 
home. 



BOOK OF 
COMMON PRAYER 
as revised after the 
Hampton Court Con- 
ference in 1604. 

The Ministra- 
tion of Bap- 
tisme to be 
used in the 
Churche. 



BOOK OF 
COMMON PRAYER, 
as revised after the Savoy 
Conference in 1661. 

The Ministration of 
Public Baptism of 
Infants, to be used 
in the Church. 



The people are to be ad- 
monished, that it is most 
convenient that Baptism 
should not be administered 
but upon Sundays, and 
other lwlydays, when the 
most number of people come 
together; as well for that 
the congregation there pre- 
sent may testify the re- 
ceiving of them that be 
newly baptised into the 
number of Christ's Church ; 
as also because in the Bap- 
tism of infants, every man 
present may be put in re- 
membrance of his own pro- 
fession made to God in his 
Baptism. For which cause 
also it is expedient that 
Baptism be ministered in 
the vulgar tongue. Ne- 
vertheless, (if necessity so 
require), children may be 
baptised upon any other 
day.* 

And note, that there 

* Those parts of the rubric 
printed in Roman characters, 
and those of the service in 
Italics, are peculiar to the last 
revision of the Prayer-Book. 



190 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 



When there are children 
to be baptised upon the 
Sondaie or holy daie the 
Parentes shall geve Tcnow- 
lege over night, or in the 
mornyng, afore the begin- 
nyng of Mattins to the Cu- 
rate. And then the God- 
fathers, Godmothers, and 
the people, with the chil- 
dren, muste be ready at the 
Churche doore, either im- 
mediately afore the last 
Canticle at Mattins, or els 
immediatly afore the last 
Canticle at Even song, as 
the Curate by his discre- 
cion shall appoyni. And 
then standyng there, the 
priest shall aske whether 
the children be baptised or 
no. If thei answere no. 
Then shall the priest saie 
thus, 



Deare beloved, foras- 
muche as all men bee 
conceived and borne in 
sinne, and that no man 
borne in synne, can entre 
into the Kyngdome of 
God (except he be rege- 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



191 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. 



beginning of Morning 
Prayer 

and people 



at the t 
after the laste lesson at 
Morning prayer 
the last Lesson at Even- 
ing prayer 



Dearely beloved, 



and that our Saviour 
Christ sayeth, none 
can entre 



Common Prayer, 1661. 
shall be for every male 
child to be baptised, two 
godfathers and one god- 
mother ; and for every 
female, one godfather and 
two godmothers. 

When there are children 
to be baptised, the parents 
shall give knowledge thereof 
over night, or in the morn- 
ing before the beginning of 
Morning Prayer, to the 
curate. And then the god- 
fathers and godmothers, 
and the people with the 
children, must be ready at 
the font, either immediately 
after the last Lesson at 
Morning Prayer, or else 
immediately after the last 
Lesson at Evening Prayer, 
as the curate by his dis- 
cretion shall appoint. And 
the priest coming to the 
font (which is then to be 
filled with pure water), 
and standing there, shall 
say, 

Hath this child been 
already baptised, or no ? 

If they answer, No : 
then shall the priest pro- 
ceed as followeth. 

Dearly beloved, foras- 
much as all men are con- 
ceived and born in sin; 
and that our Saviour 
Christ saith, None can 
enter into the kingdom 
of God, except he be re- 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

nerate, and borne a newe 
of water and the holy 
Ghoste) I beseche you to 
call upon God the father, 
through our Lorde Jesus 
Christe, that of his boun- 
teous mercie, he will 
graunt to these children, 
that tbyng whiche by na- 
ture thei cannot have, 
that is to saie, thei maye 
bee Baptized with the 
holy ghoste, and re- 
ceived into Christes holy 
Churche and be made 
lively membres of the 
same. 

Then the Priest shall saie, 
Let us praye. Let us praie. 

Furthermore al- Almightie and ever- 
mightie God, who lastyng God, whiche of 
in old tyme dyd- thy justice diddest de- 
este destroye the stroye by flouddes ofwa- 
wycked worlde ter the whole worlde for 
wythe the floude, synne, excepte eight per- 
accordynge to thy sones, whom of thy mercie 
terrible judge- (the same tyme) thou did- 
mente, and dideste dest save in the Arke, 
preserve onelye and when thou diddest 
the familie of God- droune in the red Sea 
lye Noe, eyght wicked Kyng Pharao with 
soules, of thy un- all his armie, yet (at the 
spekeable mercie, same tyme) thou diddest 
and who also dyd- lead thy people the chil- 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



193 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

generate and born anew 
of water and of the Holy 
Ghost ; I beseech you to 
call upon God the Fa- 
ther, through our Lord 
Jesus Christ, that of his 
bounteous mercy he will 
that thei may be Bap- grant to this child that 

tised thing which by nature he 

cannot have ; that he may 
be baptised with water 
and the Holy Ghost, and 
received into Christ's 
holy Church, and be made 
a lively member of the 
same. 



Then shall the mi- 
nister* say. 

Almighty and ever- 
lasting God which of 
thy great merci did- 
dest save Noe and his 
familie in the Arke, 
from perishing by 
water : and also dyd- 
dest safely leade the 
chyldren of Israel, thy 
people throughe the 
redde Sea ; figuring 
thereby thy holy Bap- 
tisme, and by the 
Baptisme of thy wel- 
beloved Son Jesus 



Then shall the priest say, 
Let us pray. 
Almighty and everlast- 
ing God, who of thy great 
mercy didst save Noah 
and his family in the ark 
from perishing by water ; 
and also didst safely lead 
the children of Israel thy 
people through the Red 
Sea, figuring thereby thy 
holy Baptism ; and by 
the Baptism of thy well- 
beloved Son Jesus Cbrist 
in the river Jordan, didst 
sanctify water to the mys- 
tical washing away of sin ; 



* The word priest 
was substituted for 
minister throughout 
the service in the 
reign of Charles the 
First. 

S 



194 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

deste droune in dren of Israel safely 

the Redde Sea, ob- through the middes there- 

stinate Pharao, the of : wherby thou diddest 

Kynge of theEgyp- figure the washyng of thy 

tians wyth all hys holye Baptisme : And by 

armie and warlike the Baptisme of thy welbe- 

power, and cau- loved sonne Jesus Christ, 

sidest thy people thou diddest sanctify the 

of Israel, to passe flud Jordan, and al other 

over wyth dry feete waters to this misticall 

and wouldest sha- washyng awaie of synne : 

dowe in them ho- we beseche thee (for thy 

lye Baptisme, the infinite mercies) that thou 

laver of regenera- wilt mercifully loke upon 

tion. furthermore these children, and sanc- 

who diddestconse- tify them with thy holy 

crate Jordane wyth gost, that by this holsome 

the Baptisme of laver of regeneracion, 

thy sonne Christe whatsoever synne is in 

Jesu, and other theim, maie be washed 

waters to holy cleane awaie, that thei 

deepynge, and beeyng delivered from 

washing ofsynnes, thy wrathe, mai he re- 

we pray the for thy ceived into the Arke of 

exceading mercie Christes Churche, and so 

loke favorably up- saved from perishyng ; 

on thys Infante, and beyng stedfast in 

geve hym true faithe, joyfull through 

fayth, and thy holy hope, rooted in charitie, 

spirite, that what- maie ever serve thee : 

soever fylth he And finally attain to ever- 

hath taken of lastyng life, with all thy 

Adam, it maye be holy and chosen people, 

drouned, and be This graunt us, we besech 

putte awaye by thee for Jesus Christes 

thys holie floude, sake our Lorde. Amen. 
that being sepa- 
rated from the 
numbre of the un- 
godly he maye be 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



195 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. 
Christe, dyddeste 
sanctifye the floude 
Jordane and al other 
waters, to the mistical 
washinge awaye of 
sinne : we heseche 
thee for thy infinite 
mercies, that thou 
wylt mercifully loke 
upon these chyldren, 
sanctifie them and 
washe them with thy 
holy ghoste, that they 
beyng delivered from 
thy wrath, may be re- 
ceyved into the Arke 
of Christes Church, 
and beynge stedfast in 
fayth,joyefull through 
hope, and rooted in 
charitie, may so passe 
the waves of this 
troublesome world, 
that finally they maye 
come to the lande 
of everlastynge lyfe, 
there to reynge wyth 
thee, world without 
ende : through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 



r, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

we beseech thee, for thine 
infinite mercies, that thou 
wilt mercifully look upon 
this child; wash him and 
sanctify him with the 
Holy Ghost ; that he, be- 
ing delivered from thy 
wrath, may be received 
into the ark of Christ's 
Church ; and being sted- 
fast in faith, joyful 
through hope, and rooted 
in charity, may so pass 
the waves of this trouble- 
some world, that finally 
he may come to the land 
of everlasting life, there 
to reign with thee world 
without end ; through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 



196 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. 



Liturgy of Herman, 
kepte safe in the 
holye arke of the 
churche and may 
confesse and sanc- 
tifie thy name with 
a lustie and fer- 
vente spirite, and 
serve thy king- 
dome with con- 
stante and sure 
hope, that at lenth 
He may atteyne 
to the promises of 
Eternall lyfe wyth 
all the Godly. 
Amen. 



First Book of Edward VI. 



O God, the ever- 
living protection of 
all who ask, the deli- 
verance of those who 
pray, the peace of 
those who ask, the 
life of them that be- 
lieve, the resurrec- 
tion of the dead; I 
pray thee in hehalf of 
this thy servant, N., 
who seeking the gift 
of thy baptism longs to 
attain eternal mercy 
by spiritual regene- 
ration : Accept him, 
Lord ; and since thou 
hast deigned to say, 
Ask, and ye shall re- 
ceive ; seek, and ye 
shall find ; knock, and 
it shall be opened ; so 
give now the reward 



Let us pray. 
Almightie and immor- 
tall God, the aide of all 
that nede, the helper of 
all that flee to thee for 
succour, the life of them 
that beleve, and the re- 
surrection of the dedde : 
we call upon thee for 
these infantes, that thei 
commyng to thy holy 
Baptisme, maie receive 
remission of their synnes, 
by spirituall regenera- 
cion. Receive them (O 
lord) as thou hast pro- 
mised by thy welbeloved 
sonne, saiyng : aske, and 
you shall have : seke, and 
you shall finde : knocke 
and it shalbe opened un- 
to you. So geve now un- 
to us that aske ; let us 
that seke, finde ; open 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 197 
Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604, Common Prayer, 1661. 



Almighty and immor- 
tal God, the aid of all 
that need, the helper of 
all that flee to thee for 
succour, the life of them 
that believe, and the re- 
surrection of the dead ; 
we call upon thee for this 
infant, that he, coming to 
thy holy Baptism, may 
receive remission of his 
sins by spiritual regene- 
ration. Receive him, O 
Lord, as thou hast pro- 
mised by thy well- beloved 
Son, saying, Ask, and ye 
shall have ; seek, and ye 
shall find ; knock, and it 
shall be opened unto you : 
so give now unto xts that 
ask ; let us that seek 
find ; open the gate unto 
us that knock ; that this 



198 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman, 

to him that asketh, 
and open the door to 
him that knocketh ; 
that by the eternal 
benediction of the 
heavenly washing, he 
may receive the pro- 
mised kingdoms of 
thy gift; who livest 
and reignest with 
God the Father, in 
unity of the Holy 
Spirit, God through- 
out all ages. 

The following words Here the Gospel! 
of the Holy Gospel of our Lorde Jesus 
are according to St. Christe Marke 10. 
Matthew. 

Answer. Glory be to 
thee, O Lord. 



First Book of Edward VI. 
thy gate unto us that 
knocke ; that these in- 
fantes maie enjoy the 
everlastyng benediccion 
of thy heavenly wash- 
yng, and maie come to 
the eternall kyngdome, 
which e thou hast pro- 
mised, by Christe our 
Lorde. Amen. 



The minister. 
Heare now the Gospell 
written by Sainct Marke. 



At that time little 
children were brought 
to Jesus, that He 
might lay his hands 
upon them and pray. 
But the disciples were 
rebuking them. But 
Jesus says to them, 
Suffer little children, 
and be unwilling to 
forbid them, to come 
unto me ; for of such 
is the kingdom of hea- 
ven. And when he 
had laid his hands up- 
on them, he departed 
thence. 



In that tyme 
they brought chyl- 
dren to Jesus that 
He myght touche 
them. But the 
disciples rebuked 
them that brought 
them. 

When Jesus 
sawe that, He toke 
indignation and 
sayde unto them 
Suffre the lyttle 
ones to come unto 
me, &c. 



At a certain tyme thei 
brought children to Christ 
that he should touche 
them, and his disciples re- 
buked those that brought 
them. But when Jesus 
saw it, he was displeased, 
and saied unto them, 
suffre little children to 
come unto me, and forbid 
them not: for to suche 
belongeth the kingdome 
of God. Verely I saie 
unto you : whosoever doth 
not receive the kyngdome 
of God, as a litle childe : 
He shall not entre there- 
in. And when He had 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



199 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

the gate infant may enjoy the ever- 

lasting benediction of thy 
heavenly washing, and 
may come to the eternal 
kingdom which thou hast 
promised by Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 



Then shal the Priest 
saye : heare the 
wordes of the Gospel, 
wrytten by Sainct 
Marke in the tenth 
Chapter. 



Then shall the people 
stand up, and the priest 
shall say, 

Hear the words of the 
Gospel, written by Saint 
Mark, in the tenth chap- 
ter, at the thirteenth 
verse. 

They brought young 
children to Christ, that 
he should touch them ; 
and his disciples rebuked 
those that brought them. 
But when Jesus saw it, 
he was much displeased, 
and said unto them, Suffer 
the little children to come 
unto me, and forbid them 
not ; for of such is the 
kingdom of God. Verily 
I say unto you, Whoso- 
ever shall not receive the 
kingdom of God as a little 
child, he shall not enter 
therein. And he took 
them up in his arms, put 



200 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

taken them up in his 
armes : he put his handes 
upon them, and blessed 
them. 

After the Gospell is 
redde, the minister shall 
make this brief exhorta- 
tion upon the wordes of the 
Gospell 

Beleve these Frendes, you heare in 
wordes and thys this Gospell the woordes 
deede of our Lorde of our Saviour Christe, 
Jesu Christe upon that he commaunded the 
them and doubt children to bee brought 
not but that He unto hym : howe he 
wyll so receive blamed those that woulde 
your chyldren also have kept them from 
and embrace them hym : how he exhorteth 
wyth the arms of all men to folowe their 
hys mercie and innocency. Ye perceive 
geve them the how by his outward ges- 
blessynge of eter- ture and dede, he de- 
nall lyfe and the claredhis good will toward 
everlastyng com- them. For he embraced 
munion of the them in his armes, and 
kingdome of God. laied his handes upon 
The same Lorde them, and blessed them : 
and oure Savioure doubt ye not therefore, 
Jesus Christe con- but ernestly beleve, that 
firme and increase he will likewise favour- 
thys your fayth. ably receive these pre- 
Amen. sent infantes, that he will 

embrace them with the 
armes of his mercie, that 
he will geve unto them 
the blessyng of eternal 
life : and make them par- 
takers of his everlastyng 
kyngdom. Wherefore we 
beeyng thus perswaded of 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



201 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

his hands upon them, and 
blessed them. 



You perceive 
He laid 

doubt not ye there- 
fore 



After the Gospel is read, 
the minister shall make 
this brief exhortation upon 
the words of the Gospel. 

Beloved, ye hear in 
this Gospel the words of 
our Saviour Christ, that 
he commanded the chil- 
dren to be brought unto 
him ; how he blamed 
those that would have 
kept them from him ; 
how he exhorteth all men 
to follow their innocency. 
Ye perceive how by his 
outward gesture and 
deed he declared his 
good will toward them ; 
for he embraced them in 
his arms, he laid his hands 
upon them, and blessed 
them. Doubt ye not there- 
fore, but earnestly believe, 
that he will likewise fa- 
vourably receive this pre- 
sent infant; that he will 
embrace him with the arms 
of his mercy; that he will 
give unto him the bless- 
ing of eternal life, and 
make him partaker of 
his everlasting kingdom. 
Wherefore we being thus 
persuaded of the good will 
of our heavenly Father 



202 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

the good will of our hea- 
venly father towardes 
these infantes, declared 
hy his sonne Jesus Christ : 
and nothyng doubtyng 
but that he favorably al- 
loweth this charitable 
worke of ours, in bryng- 
yng these children to his 
holy Baptisme : let us 
faithfully and devoutly 
geve thankes unto hyra : 
and saie 

Let us praye. 

Almyghtie and Almightie and ever- 
Everlastynge God, lastyng God, heavenly 
heavenlye Father, father, wee geve thee 
we geve the eter- humble thankes, that thou 
nail thankes, that hast vouchesaved to call 
thou haste vouch- us to knowledge of thy 
safed to call us to grace and faithe in thee, 
thys knowledge of increase and confirme this 
thy grace, and faithe in us evermore, 
fayth towards the. Geve thy holy spirite to 
Encrease and con- these infantes, that thei 
firme thys fayth in maie be borne again and 
us evermore. Give be made heires of ever- 
thy holy Spirite to lastyng salvacion, through 
thys infante that our Lorde Jesus Cbriste : 
he maye be borne who liveth and reigneth 
agayne, and be with thee and the holy 
made heyre of spirite, now and for ever, 
everlastynge sal- Amen. 
vation, which of 
thy grace and 
mercie thou haste 
promised to thy 
holye churche, to 
olde men and to 
children thorowe 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



203 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. 



toward these infantes 



Common Prayer, 1661. 
towards this infant, de- 
clared by his Son Jesus 
Christ ; and nothing 
doubting but that he fa- 
vourably alloweth this 
charitable work of our's 
in bringing this infant to 
his holy Baptism ; let us 
faithfully and devoutly 
give thanks unto him, and 
say, 



to the knowledge 

increase this know- 
ledge and confirme 
this faithe. 



Almighty and everlast- 
ing God, heavenly Father, 
we give thee humble 
thanks for that thou hast 
vouchsafed to call us to 
the knowledge of thy 
grace, and faith in thee : 
increase this knowledge, 
and confirm this faith in 
us evermore. Give thy 
Holy Spirit to this in- 
fant, that he may be born 
again, and be made an heir 
of everlasting salvation; 
through our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who liveth and 
reigneth with thee and the 
Holy Spirit, now and for 
ever. Amen. 



204 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

our Lorde Jesus 
Christe, which 
lyveth and rayneth 
with the nowe and 
for ever. Amen. 

Then standyng at the 
font, the priest shall speake 
to the Godfathers and God- 
mothers, on this wise. 

Welbeloved frendes, ye 
have brought these child- 
ren here to be Baptised, 
ye have praied that our 
Lorde Jesus Christe, would 
vouchsafe to receive them , 
to laie his handes upon 
them, to bless theim, to 
release theim of their 
synnes, to geve them the 
kyngdome of heaven, and 
everlastyng life. Ye have 
heard also that our Lorde 
Jesus Christe hath pro- 
mised in his Gospell, to 
graunt al these thynges 
that ye have praied for : 
whiche promise he for his 
parte, will moste surely 
kepe and performe. 
Wherefore after this pro- 
mise made by Christ, 
these infantes must also 
faithfully for their part 
promise by you that be 
their suerties, that they 
will forsake the devil and 
all his workes, and con- 
stantly beleve God's holy 
worde, and obediently 
• kepe his commaunde- 

ments. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 205 
Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 



Then the priest shall 
speake. 



minister Then shall the priest 

speak unto the godfathers 
and godmothers on thiswise. 

Dearly beloved, ye have 
brought this child here 
to be baptised, ye have 
prayed that our Lord 
Jesus Christ would vouch- 
safe to receive him, to re- 
lease him of his sins, to 
sanctify him with the 
Holy Ghost, to give him 
the kingdom of heaven 
and everlasting life. Ye 
have heard also that our 
Lord Jesus Christ hath 
promised in his Gospel to 
grant all these things that 
ye have prayed for : which 
promise he, for his part, 
will most surely keep and 
perform. Wherefore, after 
this promise made by 
Christ, this infant must 
also faithfully, for his 
part, promise by you that 
are his sureties (until he 
come of age to take it up- 
on himself), that he will 
renounce the devil and all 
his works, and constantly 
believe God's holy word, 
and obediently keep his 
T commandments. 



206 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. 

Then let the child be 
brought to the font by 
those who will engage 
for him at baptism, and 
while the same are hold- 
ing him in their hands 
over the font, let the 
priest put his right 
hand upon him, and 
when his name is asked, 
let the person who holds 
him, answer, N. Let 
the priest likewise say, 
N. Dost thou renounce 
Satan ? 

Let the godfathers 
and godmothers answer, 
I renounce. 

The priest likewise, 

And all his works ? 

Answer. I renounce. 

The priest likewise, 

And all his pomps? 

Answer. I renounce. 



Liturgy of Herman. 



Then, when his name 
has been asked, let them 
answer, N. Likewise 
the priest, 

N. Believest thou 
in God the Father Al- 
mighty, Creator of 
heaven and earth ? 

Answer. I believe. 



First Book of Edward VI. 

Then shall the priest 
demaunde of the childe 
(whiche shalbe baptized) 
these questions folowyng : 
first namyng the childe, and 
saiyng, 



N. Doest thou forsake 
the devil and all his 
workes. 

Answere. I forsake 
them. 

Minister. Dost thou 
forsake the vaine pompe, 
and glory of the worlde, 
with all the covetous de- 
sires of the same 1 

Answere. I forsake 
them. 

Minister. Doest thou 
forsake the carnal desires 
of the fleshe, so that thou 
wilt not folowe, nor be led 
by them ? 

Answere. I forsake 
them. 



Minister. Doest thou 
beleve in God the father 
almightie, maker of hea- 
ven and yearth ? 

Answere. I beleve. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



207 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

Then shall the Priest I demand therefore, 

demaunde of the God- 
fathers and Godmothers 
these questions folloiv- 
ynge. 



Doest thou forsake 
the devyl and al his 
workes ; the vayne 
pompe and glorye of 
the worlde, with all 
covetouse desyres of 
the same, the carnal 
desyres of the fleshe, 
so that thou wylt not 
folow, nor be led by 
them? 

Answere. I forsake 
them all. 



Dost thou, in the name 
of this child, renounce the 
devil and all his works, 
the vain pomp and glory 
of the world, with all 
covetous desires of the 
same, and the carnal de- 
sires of the flesh, so that 
thou wilt not follow, nor 
be led by them 1 

Answ. I renounce them 
all. 



Doest thou beleve 
in God the father al- 
mightie, maker of 
heaven and earth ; 



Minister. 
Dost thou believe in 
God the Father Almighty, 
Maker of heaven and 
earth ? 



208 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. 


Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 


The priest. 


Minister. Doest thou 


Believest thou in 


beleve in Jesus Christ the 


Jesus Christ, his only 


onely begotten sonne oure 


son our Lord, that he 


Lorde, and that he was 


was born and. suf- 


conceived by the holy 


tereci : 


ghost, borne of the virgin 


Answer. I believe. 


Mari, that he suffred un- 




der Poncius Pylate, was 




crucified, dead, and bu- 




ried, that he went doune 




into hel, and also did rise 




againe the third day : 




that he ascended into 




heaven, and sitteth on 




the right hande of God 




the tather almightie : and 




from thence shall come 




again at the ende of 




the world, to judge the 




quicke and the dead : 




Doest thou beleve this ? 




Answere. I beleve. 


The priest. And be- 


Minister. Doest thou be- 


lievest thou in the 


leve in the holy ghost, the 


Holy Spirit, the Holy 


holy Catholike Churche, 


Catholic Church, the 


the communion of 


communion of saints, 


sainctes, remission of 


the remission of sins, 


synnes, resurreccion of 


the resurrection of 


the fleshe, and everlast- 


the flesh, and life ever- 


yng life after death ? 


lasting after death ? 




Answer. I believe. 


Answere. I beleve. 


Then let the priest 




say, 




N. What seekest 




thou ? 




Answer. Baptism. 




The priest. Wiliest 


Minister. Wylt thou be 


thou to be baptized ? 


baptized ? 


Answer. I wilh 


Answere. I will. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



209. 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Pray 
and in Jesus Christ 
his onely begotten 
sonne our Lorde, and 
that he was conceived 
of the holy gost, borne 
of the Virgin Mari, 
that he suffred under 
Poncius Pylate, was 
crucified dead and 
buried, that he went 
down into hel, and 
also did rise again the 
third day ; that he as- 
cended into heaven, 
and sitteth on the 
right hande of God 
the father almightie ; 
and from thence shall 
come again at the 
ende of the world, to 
judge the quicke and 
the dead 1 and doest 
thou beleve in the 
holy ghost, the holy 
Catholike Churche, 
the communion of 
Sainctes, remission of 
synnes, resurrection 
of the fleshe, and 
everlastyng life after 
death ? 

Answere. All this 
I stedfastly beleve. 
Minister. 

Wylt thou be bap- 
tysed in this fayth ? 

Answere. That is 
my desire. 



-, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

And in Jesus Christ 
his only begotten Son our 
Lord ? And that he was 
conceived by the Holy 
Ghost; born of the Vir- 
gin Mary ; that he suf- 
fered under Pontius Pi- 
late, was crucified, dead, 
and buried; that he went 
down into hell, and also 
did rise again the third 
day ; that he ascended 
into heaven, and sitteth 
at the right hand of God 
the Father Almighty ; 
and from thence shall 
come again at the end of 
the world, to judge the 
quick and the dead ? 

And dost thou believe 
in the Holy Ghost; the 
holy Catholic Church ; 
the communion of saints ; 
the remission of sins ; 
the resurrection of the 
flesh ; and everlasting life 
after death ? 



Answer. All this I sted- 
fastly believe. 

Minister. 

Wilt thou be baptised 
in this faith ? 

Answer. That is my de- 
sire. 

Minister. 
Wilt thou then obediently 



210 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI, 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



211 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. 



Then shall the Priest minister 
saye, 

O Mercyfull God, 
graunte that the olde 
Adam in these chyl- 
dren may be so bu- 
ried, that the new 
man maye be raysed 
up in them. Amen. 

Graunt that al car- 
nail affeccions may 
dye in them, and that 
all thinges belonginge 
to the Spirite, may 
lyve and growe in 
them. Amen. 

Graunt that they 
maye have power and 
strength to have vic- 
torie and to triumph 
agaynste the devyll, 
the worlde and the 
fleshe. Amen. 

Graunte that who- 
soever is here dedi- 
cated to thee by our 
office and ministerie, 
may also be endued 
with heavenly ver- 
tues, and everlastingly 
rewarded throughe 
thy mercye, O blessed 
Lord God, who doest 
lyve and governe al 
thinges worlde with- 
out ende. Amen. 



Common Prayer, 1661. 
keep God's holy will and 
commandments, and walk 
in the same all the days of 
thy life ? 

Answer. I will. 

Then shall the priest say, 

O merciful God, grant 
that the old Adam in this 
child may be so buried, 
that the new man may be 
raised up in him. Amen. 

Grant that all carnal 
affections may die in him, 
and that all things be- 
longing to the Spirit may 
live and grow in him. 
Amen. 

Grant that he may have 
power and strength to 
have victory, and to tri- 
umph, against the devil, 
the world, and the flesh. 
Amen. 

Grant that whosoever is 
here dedicated to thee by 
our office and ministry 
may also be endued with 
heavenly virtues, and 
everlastingly rewarded, 
through thy mercy, O 
blessed Lord God, who 
dost live, and govern all 
things, world without 
end. Amen. 



212 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



213 



Second Book of Edw. VI. 

Almightie everliv- 
ing God, whose most 
dearely beloved sonne 
Jesus Christ, for the 
forgevenesse of our 
sinnes, did shead out 
of his most precious 
syde bothe water and 
bloud, and gave com- 
maundement to his 
disciples that they 
shoulde goe teache 
all nacions and bap- 
tize them in the name 
of the father, the 
sonne, and of the holy 
ghost ; Regarde we be- 
seche thee, the suppli- 
cacions of thy congre- 
gacion, and graunte 
that all thy servantes 
which shalbe baptised 
in this water, mayre- 
ceyve the fulnesse of 
thy grace, and ever 
remayne in the noum- 
bre of thy faythfull 
and electe chyldren 
through Jesus Christ 
our Lorde. 

Then the Priest shal 
take the child in his 
handes, and asJce the 
name : and naming the 
childe shal dippe it in 
the water, so it be 
discretely and warely 
done, sayinge, 



Comm. Prayer, 1604. 



Then 
minister 



shal the 



Common Prayer, 1661. 
Almighty, everliving 
God, whose most dearly 
beloved Son Jesus Christ, 
for the forgiveness of our 
sins, did shed out of his 
most precious side both 
water and blood ; and 
gave commandment to 
his disciples, that they 
should go teach all na- 
tions, and baptise them 
in the name of the Fa- 
ther, the Son, and the 
Holy Ghost; regard, we 
beseech thee, the suppli- 
cations of thy congrega- 
tion ; sanctify this water 
to the mystical washing 
away of sin ; and grant 
that this child, now to be 
baptised therein, may re- 
ceive the fulness of thy 
grace, and ever remain 
in the number of thy 
faithful and elect chil- 
dren ; through Jesus 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 



Then the priest shall 
take the child into his 
hands, and shall say to 
the godfathers and god- 
mothers, 

Name this child. 

And then naming it 
after them (if they shall 
certify him that the child 
may well endure it), he 



214 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 



N. I Baptize thee in 
the name of the father, 
and of the sonne, and of 
the holy ghost. Amen. 

And if the childe be 
weake, it shal suffice to 
power water upon it, saiyng 
the foresayd tvordes, 



N. I baptise thee, &c. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



215 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. 



N. I baptyse thee 
in the name of the 
father, and of the 
sonne, and of the holy 
Ghost. Amen. 

And yf the chylde be 
weake, it shall suffyse 
to power water upon it, 
sayinge the foresayde 
wordes, 

N. I baptyse thee 
in the name of the fa- 
ther, and of the sonne, 
and of the holy Ghost. 
Amen. 

Then the Priest shall minister 
make a crosse upon the 
chyldes forehead, say- 
inge, 

We receyve this 
child into the congre- 
gacion of Christes 
flock, and do signe 
him with the signe of 
the crosse, in token 
that hereafter he shal 
not be ashamed to 
confesse the fayth of 
Christ crucified, and 
manfully to fight un- 
der his banner agaynst 
synne, the world, and 
the devyl, and to con- 
tinue Christes fayth- 
ful souldiour and ser- 
vaunt unto his lyves 
ende. Amen. 



Common Prayer, 1661. 
shall dip it in the water 
discreetly and warily, say- 
ing, 

N. I baptise thee in 
the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. Amen. 

But if they certify that 
the child is weak, it shall 
suffice to pour water upon 
it, saying the foresaid 
words, 

N. I baptise thee in 
the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Then the priest shall 
say, 

We receive this child 

into the congregation of 

* Here the Christ's flock, 
priest shall ~ , , 
make a cross and do sl g n 

u ^ n , . the him with the 

child s fore- . 

head. sign of the 

cross, in token that here- 
after he shall not be 
ashamed to confess the 
faith of Christ crucified, 
and manfully to fight 
under his banner, against 
sin, the world, and the 
devil ; and to continue 
Christ's faithful soldier 
and servant unto his life's 
end. Amen. 



6 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED . 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



217 



Second Book of Edw. VI. 

Then shall the priest 
save, 

Seeyng now derely 
beloved brethren, that 
these chyldren be re- 
generate and grafted 
into the bodye of 
Christes congrega- 
cion : lette us geve 
thankes unto God for 
these benefites, and 
with one accorde make 
our praiers unto al- 
mighty god, that they 
may leade the rest of 
theyr lyfe, according 
to this beginninge. 

Then shal be sayde, 

Our father which 
art in heaven, &c. 



Comm. Prayer, 1604. 

minister 



Then shall the priest 
saye, 

We yelde thee 
heartie thankes most 
merciful father, that 
it hathe pleased thee 
to regenerate this in- 
fant with thy holye 



minister 



Common Prayer, 1661. 
Then shall the priest say, 

Seeing now, dearly be- 
loved brethren, that this 
child is regenerate, and 
grafted into the body of 
Christ's Church, let us 
give thanks unto Almighty 
God for these benefits ; 
and with one accord make 
our prayers unto him, that 
this child may lead the 
rest of his life according 
to this beginning. 



Then shall be said, ail 
kneeling ; 

Our Father, which art 
in heaven, hallowed be 
thy name. Thy kingdom 
come. Thy will be done 
in earth, as it is in 
heaven. Give us this 
day our daily bread. And 
forgive us our trespasses, 
as we forgive them that 
trespass against us. And 
lead us not into tempta- 
tion, but deliver us from 
evil. Amen. 

Then shall the priest say, 

We yield thee hearty 
thanks, most merciful Fa- 
ther, that it hath pleased 
thee to regenerate this 
infant with thy holy Spi- 
rit, to receive him for 



218 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 



Godfathers andGod- 
mothers of this child, 
we charge you, that 
you charge the father 
and mother to keep 
it from fire and water, 



At the last ende, the 
Priest callyng the Godfa- 
thers and Godmothers to- 
gether : shall say this 
short e exhortation foloiv- 

yng. 

Forasmuche as these 
children have promised 
by you to forsake the 
devil and all his workes, 
to beleve in God and to 
serve him : you must re- 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



219 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. 
spirite, to recey ve him 
for thy owne chylde 
by adopcion, and to 
incorporate him into 
thy holy congrega- 
cion. And humbly 
we beseche thee to 
graunte that he being 
dead unto sinne, and 
living unto righteous- 
nes and beeinge bu- 
ried with Christ in his 
death, may crucify the 
old man, and utterly 
abolishe the whole 
body of sinne : that 
as he is made partaker 
of the death of thy 
sonne, so he may be 
partaker of his resur- 
reccion : so that finalli 
with the residue of 
thy holy congrega- 
cion, he maye be an 
inheritour of thine 
everlasting kingdome ; 
through Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 



•, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

thine own child by adop- 
tion, and to incorporate 
him into thy holy Church. 
And humbly we beseech 
thee to grant, that he, 
being dead unto sin, and 
living unto righteousness, 
and being buried with 
Christ in his death, may 
crucify the old man, and 
utterly abolish the whole 
body of sin ; and that, as 
he is made partaker of 
the death of thy Son, he 
may also be partaker of 
his resurrection ; so that 
finally, with the residue 
of thy holy Church, he 
may be an inheritor of 
thine everlasting king- 
dom ; through Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 



Then, all standing up, 

the priest shall say to the 
godfathers and godmothers 
this exhortation following. 



Forasmuch as this child 
hath promised by you his 
sureties to renounce the 
devil and all his works, 
to believe in God, and to 
serve him ; ye must re- 



220 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury, 
and other perils, to 
the age of seven 
years ; and that you 
teach, or see it be 
taught the Pater Nos- 
ter, Ave Maria, and 
Credo : according to 
the law of Holy 
Church ; and with 
convenient speed to 
be confirmed of my 
Lord of the Diocese, 
or his deputy; and 
that the mother bring 
again the crisome at 
her purification. And 
wash your hands ere 
you depart the Church. 



Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

membre that it is your 
partes and dutie, to see 
that these infantes be 
taught, so soone as they 
shalbe able to learne what 
a solemne vowe, promise, 
and profession, they have 
made by you. And that 
they may knowe these 
thynges the better: ye 
shall call upon them to 
heare sermons, and chiefly 
ye shal provide that they 
may learne the crede, the 
Lordes praier, and the X 
commandementes in the 
Englishe tongue : and all 
other thynges whiche a 
Christian man ought to 
know and beleve to his 
soules health. And that 
these children may be 
vertuously brought up to 
leade a godly and a Chris- 
tian life, remembryng al 
waies thatBaptisme doeth 
represent unto us our 
profession whiche is to 
folowe the example of 
our Saviour Christ, and 
to be made like unto 
him, that as he dyed and 
rose againe for us ; so 
should we (whiche are 
Baptised) dye from synne 
and ryse againe unto 
righteousnes, continually 
mortifiyng all our evil 
and corrupte affeccions, 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



221 



Second Book of Edw. VI. 
youre partes and du- 
ties 



Comm. Prayer, 1604. 



you shall provide 



Common Prayer, 1661. 
member, that it is your 
parts and duties to see 
that this infant be taught, 
so soon as he shall be 
able to learn, what a so- 
lemn vow, promise, and 
profession, he hath here 
made by you. And that 
he may know these things 
the better, ye shall call 
upon him to hear ser- 
mons ; and chiefly ye 
shall provide, that he 
may learn the creed, the 
Lord's prayer, and the 
ten commandments, in 
the vulgar tongue, and 
all other things which a 
Christian ought to know 
and believe to his soul's 
health ; and that this 
child may be virtuously 
brought up to lead a 
godly and a christian life ; 
remembering always, that 
Baptism doth represent 
unto us our profession ; 
which is, to follow the 
example of our Saviour 
Christ, and to be made 
like unto him ; that, as 
he died, and rose again 
for us, so should we, who 
are baptised, die from 
sin, and rise again unto 
righteousness ; continu- 
ally mortifying all our 
evil and corrupt affec- 
tions, and daily proceed- 



222 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

and dayly procedyng in 
all vertue and godlynes 
of livyng. 

The Minister shal com- 
maunde that the children 
be brought to the Bishop 
to be confirmed of him, so 
soone as they can say in 
their vulgar tongue the ar- 
ticles of the fayth, the 
Lordes prayer, and the X 
commaundements, and be 
further instructed in the 
Catechisme set furth for 
that purpose, accordingly 
as it is there expressed. 

It is certain by God's 
word that children being 
baptised (if they depart 
out of this life in their 
infancy), are undoubt- 
edly saved. — Extracted 
from the Confirmation Ser- 
vice. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



223 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

ing in all virtue and god- 
liness of living. 



being baptized, have 
all things necessary 
for their salvation, 
and be undoubtedly- 
saved. Extracted from 
the Cov fir mationSer vice. 



Then shall he add and 
say, 

Ye are to take care that 
this child be brought to 
the bishop to be con- 
firmed by him, so soon as 
he can say the creed, the 
Lord's prayer, and the 
ten commandments, in the 
vulgar tongue, and be 
further instructed in the 
Church Catechism set 
forth for that purpose. 

It is certain by God's 
word, that children which 
are baptised, dying before 
they commit actual sin, are 
undoubtedly saved. 

To take away all scru- 
ple concerning the use of 
the sign of the cross in 
baptism ; the true expli- 
cation thereof, and the 
just reasons for the re- 
taining of it, may be seen 
in the xxxth Canon, first 
published in the year 

MDCIV. 



224 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

Of them that be Bap- 
tised in Private 
Houses in tyme of 
necessitie. 



The pastours and Cu- 
rates shall oft admonishe 
the people, that they de- 
ferre not the baptisme of 
infantes any longer than 
the Sonday, or other holy 
day, next after the childe 
be borne, onlesse upon a 
great and reasonable cause 
declared to the Curate, and 
by him approved. 



It is not lawful to 
baptise any one in a 
private place, except 
such necessity arise, as 
that going to Church 
cannot be undertaken 
without danger. Every 
parish priest must ob- 
serve to teach his pa- 
rishioners the form of 
baptising in water, so 
that if necessity shall 
arise they may know to 
baptise children after 
the form of the Church, 
using these words ; 



The people shal 
be taught and 
warned in sermons 
that they presume 
not lightly to mi- 
nister privatly thys 
most divine sacra- 
ment. — But if ex- 
treme necessitie 
presse us, that they 
that be presente 
with the childe be- 
inge in daunger, 
maye enjoye them- 
selves togither in 
the Lorde, and lyfte 



And also they shall 
warne them that without 
great cause and necessitie, 
they baptise not children at 
home in their houses. And 
when great nede shall com- 
pell them so to do, that then 
they minister it on this 
fashion, first let them that 
be present call upon God 
for his grace and say the 
Lordes praier, if the tyme 
will suffer. And then one 
of them shall name the 
childe, and dyppe him in 
the water, or powre water 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



225 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

Of them that The Ministration of 
be Baptized Private Baptism of 
in Private Children in Houses. 
Houses in time 
of necessity, 
by the Minis- 
ter of the Pa- 
rish, or any 
other lawful 
Minister that 
can be pro- 
CURED. 

The curates of every pa- 
shall often admo- risk shall often admonish 
nishe the people, that they defer 

not the baptism of their 
children longer than the 
first or second Sunday 
next after their birth, 
or other holyday falling 
between, unless upon a 
great and reasonable cause, 
to be approved by the 
curate. 

And also they shall warn 
them, that without like 
great cause and necessity 
procure not their they procure not their chil- 
children to be bap- dren to be baptised at 
tized home in their houses. But 

when need shall compel 
then Baptism shalbe them so to do, then bap- 
administered on this tism shall be administered 
fashion, first let the on this fashion : 
lawful minister and First, let the minister of 
them that are pre- the parish (or, in his ab- 
sent sence, any other lawful 

minister that can be pro- 
cured) with them that are 
present call upon God, and 



226 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. 



Liturgy of Herman. 



First Book of Edward VI. 



up theyr minds re- upon him, saying these 
ligiouslye unto God, words, 
lette them call for 
hys mercie promised 
and exhibited in 
Christe Jesus oure 
Lord upon the in- 
fante, and when 
they have sayed the 
Lordes prayer let 
them baptise hym 
in the name of the 
father, the sonne, 
and the holie goste, 



I christen thee N. 
in the name of the 
Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. 



N. I baptise thee in 
the name of the father, 
and of the sonne, and of 
the holy Ghoste. Amen. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



227 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

say the Lord's prayer, and 
so many of the collects 
appointed to be said be- 
fore in the form of public 
baptism, as the time and 
present exigence will suf- 
And then the fer. And then, the child 
childe being named being named by some one 
by some one that is that is present, the minister 
present, the said shall pour water upon it, 
lawfull minister saying these words ; 
shall dip it in water 
or pour water upon 
it, saying these 

wordes. N. I baptise thee in the 

name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy- 
Ghost. Amen. 



Then, all kneeling down, 
the minister shall give 
thanks unto God, and say, 

We yield thee hearty 
thanks, most merciful Fa- 
ther, that it hath pleased 
thee to regenerate this in- 
fant with thy Holy Spirit, 
to receive him for thine 
own child by adoption, 
and to incorporate him 
into thy holy Church. And 
we humbly beseech thee 
to grant, that as he is now 
made partaker of the 
death of thy Son, so he 
may be also of his resur- 
rection ; and that finally, 
with the residue of thy 
saints, he may inherit 
thine everlasting king- 



228 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 



And if the child shall 
have been baptised ac- 
cording to that form, let 
each one take care not 
to baptise the same a 
second time ; but if in- 
fants of this kind do 
recover, let them be 
brought to Church. 



ivhich done, let them 
not double, but that 
theyr infante is 
trulye baptised — 
and let them not 
thynke that bap- 
tisme must be re- 
nued in Children so 
baptised.— Further, 
if it chaunce that 
the infante so bap- 
tised at home do 
live, it is conve- 
niente, that he be 
brought afterwarde 
to the temple ofhys 
parentes. 



And let them not doubt, 
but the childe so baptised, 
is lawfully and sufficiently 
baptised, and ought not to 
be baptised againe in the 
Churche. But yet never- 
theless, if the childe whiche 
is after this sorte baptized, 
do afterwarde live, it is ex- 
pedient that they be brought 
into the Churche, to the 
entent the priest may ex- 
amyne and trye, whether 
the childe be lawfully bap- 
tised or no. 



And if those that 
bryng any childe to the 
churche do answere that he 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



229 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

dom ; through the same 
thy Son Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen.* 

And let them not doubt, 
but that the child so bap- 
tised is lawfully and suffi- 
ciently baptised, and ought 
not to be baptised not to be baptised again, 
again. Yet, nevertheless, if the 

child which is after this 
sort baptised do afterward 
live, it is expedient that it 
be brought into the Church, 
to the intent that to the intent that, if the 
if the Priest or Mi- minister of the same parish 
nister of the same did himself baptise that 
Parish did himselfe child, the congregation may 
baptize that Childe, be certified of the true form 
the congregation of baptism by him privately 
may bee certified of before used ; in which case 
the true forme of he shall say thus, 
Baptisme by him I certify you that, accord- 
privately before ing to the due and pre- 
used. Or if the scribed order of the Church, 
child were baptized at such a time, and at such 
by any other lawfull a place, before divers wit- 
Minister, that then nesses, I baptised this child, 
the Minister of the Buti/ 'the child were bap- 
Parish where the Used by any other lawful 
childe was borne or minister, then the minister 
christened shall ex- of the parish where the child 
amine and trie, whe- was born or christened shall 
ther the child be examine and try whether the 
lawfully baptized or child be lawfully baptised 
no. In which case, or no. In which case, if 
if those that bringe those that bring any child to 
any childe to the the Church do answer, that 



* This collect is taken from 
the Service of Public Baptism 
in the Second Book of Edward. 



X 



230 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

is already baptised. Then 
shall the priest examine 
them further. 



And therefore, if a Thepastours then By whom the childe was 
layman shall have bap- shall aske these men Baptised ? 
Used the child, let the after what sort, and 

priest diligently inquire wyth what wordes Who was present, when 
before he is brought to they baptised thein- the child was baptised ? 
the Church, what he f ante, wherther they 

said and what he did; did baptise him, as Whether they called 
and if he shall find that the Lord com- upon God for grace and 
the layman hath, in the maunded in water, succour in that necessi- 

proper and prescribed and in the name of tie ? 
manner, baptised the the father, the sonne, 
child, and hath used and the holie goste. 
the form of words in Whiche if they shall 
baptism entirely, and answer that they 
in his own tongue, he called God upon the 
shall approve of the act, chylde, and prayed 
and shall not rebaptise for him, and bap- 
him. tised in the name of 

the father, the sonne, 

and the holye goste, 

and that thei be- 

levethat heistruely With what thyng, or 
clensed from sinnes what matter they did Bap- 
and borne agayne to tise the child ? 
God, the pastours With what wordes the 
must confirme them childe was baptised ? 
in thys belefe, and 

in no wyse Bap- Whether they thinke 
tise suche an in- the childe to be lawfully 
fante agayne. And and perfectly baptised ? 

that men maye be 
more comforted, and 

the celebration of so And if the minister shall 
great a sacramente, prove by the answer es of 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



231 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

Church, do answer the same child is already 
that the same childe baptised, then shall the mi- 
is already baptized, nister examine them further, 
then shall the Min- saying, 
ister examine them 
further, saying, 

By whom was By whom was this child 

this childe bap- baptised? 
tised ? 

Who was pre- Who was present when 

sent when the child this child was baptised ? 
was baptized ? 



And because Because some things 
some things essen- essential to this sacra- 
tial to the Sacra- ment may happen to be 
ment, may happen omitted through fear or 
to be omitted haste, in such times of 
through feare or extremity ; therefore I de- 
haste in such times mand further of you, 
of extremitie : 
therefore I de- 
mand further of 
you, 

With what mat- With what matter was 
ter was the childe this child baptised 1 
baptized ? 

With what words With what words was 
was the child bap- this child baptised ? 
tized ? 

Whether thinke 
you the childe to 
be lawfully and 
perfectly bapti- 
zed % 

shall find And if the minister shall 

find by the answers of such 



232 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

more augmented, suche as brought the childe, 
and the benefite of that all thynges were done 
Christe bestowed as they ought to be : Then 
upon the chylde shall not he christen the 
throughe baptisme childe againe, but shall re- 
more commended, ceive him, as one of the 
the preachers shal flocke of true Christian 
alowe the same in people, saying thus, 
the congregation, I certifie you, that in 
using a lesson of the this case ye have done 
holye Gospel and well, and accordyng unto 
prayer after this due order concernyng the 
sort. baptysyng of this childe, 

whiche beyng borne in 
original synne and in the 
wrath of God, is nowe by 
the laver of regeneracion 
in Baptisme, made the 
childe of God, and heyre 
of everlastyng life, for our 
Lorde Jesus Christ doeth 
not deny his grace and 
mercy unto suche infantes, 
but most lovyngly doeth 
call them unto him : as 
the Holy Gospel doeth 
witnes to our comfort on 
this wise. 

The Gospel. 

% Marcke x. Mar. X. At a certain 

tyme they brought child- 
ren unto Christ that he 
should touche them, and 
his disciples rebuked 
those that brought them. 
But when Jesus saw it, he 
was displeased, and sayd 
unto theim : Suffre litle 
children to come unto me, 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



233 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

bring the childe as bring the child, that all 
things were done as they 
ought to be ; then shall not 
he christen the child again, 
but shall receive him as one 
of the flock of true Chris- 
tian people, saying thus, 



all is well done 



receyved into the 
noumbre of the chil- 
dren of G od and heyres 
of everlasting lyfe 



I certify you, that in 
this case all is well done, 
and according unto due 
order, concerning the 
baptising of this child; 
who being born in original 
sin, and in the wrath of 
God, is now, by the laver 
of regeneration in bap- 
tism, received into the 
number of the children 
of God, and heirs of ever- 
lasting life : for our Lord 
Jesus Christ doth not 
deny his grace and mercy 
unto such infants, but 
most lovingly doth call 
them unto him, as the 
holy Gospel doth witness 
to our comfort on this 
wise. 



St. Mark, x. 13. 
They brought young 
children to Christ, that 
he should touch them ; 
and his disciples rebuked 
those that brought them. 
But when Jesus saw it, 
he was much displeased, 
and said unto them, Suffer 
the little children to come 



234 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

forbid them not, for to 
suche belongeth the kyng- 
dome of God. Verely I 
say unto you, whosoever 
doeth not receive the 
kyngdome of God as a 
littl child, he shal not 
entre therein : And when 
he had taken them up in 
his armes, he put his 
handes upon them and 
blessed them. 

After the Gospel is reade ; 
the minister shall make this 
exhortation upon the wordes 
of the gospel. 

Frendes, ye heare in 
this Gospell the woordes 
of our Saviour Christ, that 
he commaundedthe child- 
ren to be brought unto 
him, how he blamed those 
that would have kept them 
from him, how he ex- 
horted all men to folowe 
their innocency. Ye per- 
ceive howe by his outward 
gesture and dede, he de- 
clared his good will to- 
ward them, for he em- 
braced them in his armes, 
he layde his handes upon 
them and blessed theim. 
Doubt you not therefore, 
but earnestly beleve that 
he hath likewise favour- 
ably received this present 
infante, that he hath em- 
braced him with the armes 
of his mercy, that he hath 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



235 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

unto me, and forbid them 
not ; for of such is the 
kingdom of God. Verily 
I say unto you, Whoso- 
ever shall not receive the 
kingdom of God as a little 
child, he shall not enter 
therein. And he took 
them up in his arms, put 
his hands upon them, and 
blessed them. 

After the Gospel is read, 
the minister shall make this 
brief exhortation upon the 
words of the Gospel. 
you heare Beloved, ye hear in this 

Gospel the words of our 
Saviour Christ, that he 
commanded the children 
to be brought unto him ; 
how he blamed those that 
would have kept them 
from him ; how he ex- 
horted all men to follow 
their innocency. Ye per- 
ceive how by his outward 
gesture and deed he de- 
clared his good will toward 
them ; for he embraced 
them in his arms, he laid 
his hands upon them, and 
blessed them. Doubt ye 
not therefore, but ear- 
nestly believe, that he 
hath likewise favourably 
received this present in- 
fant; that he hath em- 
braced him with the arms 
of his mercy ; and (as he 



236 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

geven unto him the bless- 
yng of eternal life, and 
made him partaker of 
hiseverlastingkyngdome. , 
Wherfore we beyng thus 
persuaded of the good will 
of oure heavenly father, 
declared by his Sonne 
Jesus Christ towardes this 
infante : Let us faythfully 
and devoutlygevethankes 
unto him, and say the 
praier whiche the Lorde 
himselfe taught. — 



Oure father whiche art 
in heaven, &c. 



Almyghtie and ever- 
lastyng God, heavenly fa- 
ther, we geve the humble 
thankes, that thou hast 
vouchesafed to call us 
to the knowlege of thy 
grace and fayth in thee : 
Increase and confirme 
this fayth in us evermore. 
Geve thy holy Spirit to 
this infante, that he beyng 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



237 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 166L 

hath promised in his holy 
word) will give unto him 
the blessing of eternal 
life, and make him par- 
taker of his everlasting 
kingdom. Wherefore ) we 
being thus persuaded of 
the good will of our hea- 
venly Father, declared by 
his Son Jesus Christ, to- 
wards this infant, let us 
faithfully and devoutly 
give thanks unto him, 
#nd say the prayer which 
the Lord himself taught 
us : 

Our Father, which art 
in heaven, hallowed be 
thy name. Thy kingdom 
come. Thy will be done 
in earth, as it is in heaven. 
Give us this day our daily 
bread. And forgive us 
our trespasses, as we for- 
give them that trespass 
against us. And lead us 
not into temptation ; but 
deliver us from evil. 
Amen. 

Almighty and ever- 
lasting God, heavenly Fa- 
ther, we give thee humble 
thanks, that thou hast 
vouchsafed to call us to 
the knowledge of thy 
grace, and faith in thee ; 
Increase this know- increase this knowledge, 

ledge and confyrme and confirm this faith in 

this fayth us evermore. Give thy 

Holy Spirit to this infant, 



238 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

borne againe, and being 
made heire of everlasting 
salvacion tbrougb oure 
Lorde Jesus Christ thy 
Sonne, may continue thy 
servaunt, and attaine thy 
promises : through the 
same oure Lorde Jesus 
Christ thy sonne, who 
liveth and reigneth with 
thee in unite of the same 
holy Spirit everlastyngly. 
Amen. 

Then the priest shall 
demaunde the name of the 
childe, which beyng by the 
Godfathers and Godmo- 
thers pronounced, the Mi- 
nister shall say, 

N. Doest thou forsake 
the devil and all his 
workes ? 

Answere. I forsake 
them. 

Minister. Dost thou 
forsake the vaine pompe, 
and glory of the worlde, 
with all the covetous de- 
sires of the same ? 

Answere. I forsake 
them. 

Minister. Doest thou 
forsake the carnal desires 
of the fleshe, so that thou 
wilt not folowe, nor be led 
by them ? 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



239 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. 



thy promise 



•, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

that he, being born again, 
and being made an heir 
of everlasting salvation, 
through our Lord Jesus 
Christ, may continue thy 
servant, and attain tby 
promise ; through the 
same our Lord Jesus 
Christ thy Son, who liveth 
and reigneth with thee 
and the Holy Spirit, now 
and for ever. Amen.* 



Then shal the Priest 
demaunde the name of 
the chyld, ivhich be- 
yng by the Godfathers 
and Godmothers pro- 
nounced, the minister 
shall saye, 

Doest thou in the 
name of this childe 
forsake the Devill and 
all hys woorkes, the 
vayne pompe and 
glorye of the worlde, 
with all covetous de- 
syres of the same, the 
carnall desyres of the 
fleshe, and not to fol- 
low and be lede by 
them? 



Then shall the priest 
demand the name of the 
child ; which being by the 
godfathers and godmothers 
pronounced, the minister 
shall say, 

Dost thou, in the name 
of this child, renounce the 
devil and all his works, 
the vain pomp and glory 
of this world, with all 
covetous desires of the 
same, and the carnal de- 
sires of the flesh, so that 
thou wilt not follow, nor 
be led by them ? 



* This prayer occurs in the 
first book of Edward VI. after 
investing the child with the 
chrism-robe. 



240 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 

Answere. I forsake 
them. 

Minister. Doest thou 
heleve in God the father 
almightie, maker of hea- 
ven and earth ? 

Answere. I beleve. 

Minister. Doest thou 
beleve in Jesus Christ his 
onely begotten sonne oure 
Lorde, and that he was 
conceived by the holy 
ghost, borne of the Virgin 
Mari ; that he suffred un- 
der Poncius Pylate, was 
crucified, dead, and bu- 
ried, that he went doune 
into hel, and also did rise 
againe the third day : 
that he ascended into 
heaven, and sitteth on 
the right hande of God 
the father almightie : and 
from thence shall come 
again at the ende of 
the world, to judge the 
quicke and the dead. 
Doest thou beleve this ? 

Answere. I beleve. 

Minister. Doest thou be- 
leve in the holy ghost, the 
holy Catholic Churche, 
the communion of 
Sainctes, remission of 
synnes, resurreccion of 
the fleshe, and everlast- 
yng life after death ? 

Answere. I beleve. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



24 i 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. 

Answere. I forsake 
them all. 

Minist. Dooest thou 
in the name of this 
childe profess thys 
fayth, to believe in 
God, the father al- 
mightye, &c. 



', 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

Answ. I renounce them 
all. 

Minister. Dost thou be- 
lieve in God the Father 
Almighty, Maker of hea- 
ven and earth? 



And in Jesus Christ 
his only begotten Son our 
Lord ? And that he was 
conceived by the Holy 
Ghost ; born of the Vir- 
gin Mary; that he suf- 
fered under Pontius Pi- 
late, was crucified, dead, 
and buried ; that he went 
down into hell, and also 
did rise again the third 
day ; that he ascended 
into heaven, and sitteth 
at the right hand of God 
the Father Almighty ; 
and from thence shall 
come again at the end of 
the world, to judge the 
quick and the dead ? 



Answere. All thys 
I stedfastly beleve. 



And dost thou believe 
in the Holy Ghost; the 
holy Catholic Church ; 
the communion of saints; 
the remission of sins ; 
the resurrection of the 
flesh ; and everlasting life 
after death ? 

Answer. All this I sted- 
fastly believe. 



Y 



[2 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. JEirst Book of 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 243 

Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 16Q4. Common Prayer, 1661. 

Minister. 

Wilt thou then obediently 

keep God's holy will and 

commandments, and walk 

in the same all the days of 

thy life ? 

Answer. I will. 

Then the priest shall say, 

We receive this child 

into the congregation of 

* Here the Christ's flock, 

E'actss *and sign 
upon the him with the 
child's fore- . 
head. sign of the 

cross, in token that here- 
after he shall not be 
ashamed to confess the 
faith of Christ crucified, 
and manfully to fight 
under his banner, against 
sin, the world, and the 
devil ; and to continue 
Christ's faithful soldier 
and servant unto his life's 
end. Amen.* 

Then shall the priest 
say, 

Seeing now, dearly be- 
loved brethren, that this 
child is by baptism regene- 
rate, and grafted into the 
body of Christ's Church, 
let us give thanks unto 
Almighty God for these 
benefits ; and with one ac- 
cord make our prayers 
unto him, that he may lead 



* From the Office of Public 
Baptism of the Second Book of 
Edward VI. 



244 BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 

Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. First Book of Edward VI. 



Then shall the minister 
make this exhortation to 
the Godfathers and God- 
mothers. 

Forasmuche as this 
childe hath promised by 
you to forsake the divil 
and all his workes, to be- 
leve in God, and to serve 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



245 



Second Book of EdV. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

the rest of his life accord- 
ing to this beginning. 
Then shall the priest say, 
We yield thee most 
hearty thanks, most mer- 
ciful Father, that it hath 
pleased thee to regene- 
rate this infant with thy 
Holy Spirit, to receive 
him for thine own child 
by adoption, and to in- 
corporate him into thy 
holy Church. And hum- 
bly we beseech thee to 
grant, that he, being dead 
unto sin, and living unto 
righteousness, and being 
buried with Christ in his 
death, may crucify the old 
man, and utterly abolish 
the whole body of sin ; 
and that, as he is made 
partaker of the death of 
thy Son, he may also be 
partaker of his resurrec- 
tion ; so that finally, with 
the residue of thy holy 
Church, he may be an 
inheritor of thine ever- 
lasting kingdom ; through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

Then, all standing up, 
the minister shall make this 
exhortation to the godfathers 
and godmothers. 

Forasmuch as this child 
hath promised by you his 
sureties to renounce the 
devil and all his works, 
to believe in God, and to 



246 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman, First Book of Edward VI. 

him : you must remembre 
that it is your partes and 
duetie to see that this 
infant be taught, so sone 
as he shalbe able to learne, 
what a solemne vo we, pro- 
mise, and profession he 
hath made by you ; and 
that he may know these 
thynges the better, ye 
shall call upon him to 
heare sermons : and chiefly 
ye shall provide that he 
may learn the Crede, the 
Lordes praier, and the X 
Commaundementesin the 
Englishe tongue, and al 
other thynges whiche a 
Christian man ought to 
knowe and beleve to his 
soules health, and that 
this childe may be vertu- 
ously brought up, to leade 
a godly and a Christian 
life : Remembryng alway 
that Baptisme doeth re- 
present unto us our pro- 
fession, which is to fo- 
lowe the example of our 
Saviour Christ, and to be 
made like unto him, that 
as He dyed and rose again 
for us : so should we 
which are baptised, dye 
from synne, and rise 
againe unto righteousnes, 
continually mortifying al 
our evil and corrupt af- 
feccions, and dayly pro- 
cedyng in all vertue and 
godlines of livyng, &c. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



247 



Second Book of Edvr. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 

serve him ; ye must re- 
parte and duetie member, that it is your 

parts and duties to see 
that this infant be taught, 
so soon as he shall be 
able to learn, what a so- 
lemn vow, promise, and 
profession he hath made 
by you. And that he may 
know these things the 
better, ye shall call upon 
him to hear sermons ; and 
chiefly ye shall provide, 
that he may learn the 
creed, the Lord's prayer, 
and the ten command- 
ments, in the vulgar 
tongue, and all other 
things which a Christian 
ought to know and believe 
to his soul's health ; and 
that this child may be 
virtuously brought up to 
lead a godly and a Chris- 
tian life; remembering 
alway, that Baptism doth 
represent unto us our 
profession; which is, to 
follow the example of our 
Saviour Christ, and to 
be made like unto him ; 
that, as he died, and rose 
again for us, so should 
we, who are baptised, die 
from sin, and rise again 
unto righteousness ; con- 
tinually mortifying all 
our evil and corrupt af- 
fections, and daily pro- 
ceeding in all virtue and 
godliness of living. 



248 



BAPTISMAL OFFICES ILLUSTRATED. 



Use of Salisbury. Liturgy of Herman. 

But if the priest 
shall, with good reason, 
doubt whether the in- 
fant presented to him 
for baptism have been 
baptized in the pre- 
scribed form or not ; 
he ought to administer 
all the rites to him as to 
another ivho evidently 
has not been baptized, 
except that the words 
essential to the Sacra- 
ment ought to be used 
conditionally, in this 
manner. 



N. If thou art bap- 
tized, I do not rebap- 
tize thee : but if thou 
art not yet baptized, I 
baptize thee in the 
name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Spirit. 
Amen. 



First Book of Edward VI. 
As in publique Bap- 
tisme. 

But if they whiche bryng 
the infantes to the Churche, 
domake uncertaine answere 
to the priestes questions, 
and say that they cannot 
tell what they thought, did, 
or sayd in that great feare 
and trouble of mynde : (as 
oftentymes it chaunceth) 
then let the priest Baptise 
him in the forme above 
written concernyng pub- 
lique Baptisme, savyng that 
at the dippyng of the childe 
in thefonte, he shal use this 
forme of wordes. 

If thou be not Baptised 
already, N. I Baptise thee 
in the name of the father, 
and of the sonne and of 
the holy Ghost. Amen. 



A SYNOPTICAL TABLE, ETC. 



249 



Second Book of Edw. VI. Comm. Prayer, 1604. Common Prayer, 1661. 



But if they which bring 
the infant to the Church 
do make such uncertain an- 
swers to the priest's ques- 
as that it cannot ap- tions, as that it cannot ap- 
peare that the childe pear that the child was 
was baptized with baptised with water, in the 
water in the name name of the Father, and 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
of the Sonne, and Holy Ghost {which are 
of the holy Ghoste, essential parts of baptism), 
{which are essential then let the priest baptise 
parts of Baptisme,) it in the form before ap- 
then let the priest pointed for public baptism 
Baptise him, fyc. of infants ; saving that at 
the dipping of the child in 
the font, he shall use this 
form of words. 

If thou art not already 
baptised, N. I baptise thee 
in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. Amen. 



LONDON : 

PRINTED BY ROBSON, LEVEY, AND PRANKLYN, 

46 St. Martin's Lane. 



4 



ww? <y '.^Sf^v v x - d 






k 0o 




Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: March 2006 

PreservationTeehnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

1 1 1 Thomson Park Dnve 
Cranberry Township. PA 16056 
(724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



HH 



i 




017 522 358 7 




ifliiHn 

VMS iWfut&ml mnUrafl^BJilHiHE& 

■ ■ wtm 

tBMmHI 

»nniii« 

iiiiiiii 



